Ay: Eylül 2025

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

We couldn’t go out pretty much at all, so we were each other’s only real life company. The apartment was nice and we were friends with the guy before. He is a chill, friendly and considerate guy, quite a bit older than me – in his late 30s, while I am in my 20s. He is also considerably taller, muscular and overall just bigger than me. It was pretty handy as he’d always carry the supplies up the stairs. So we hung out and became even better friends in the first week. In just a few days I felt totally relaxed around him and this apartment and in some ways was enjoying this time.

As part of the ground rules of living together as two guys and with our loved ones far away, we agreed early on that we’d both need our private time to do you-know-what. We agreed that we’d just do it in our own respective bedrooms with the door closed and locked. No questions asked, no judgment.

At first it was as we agreed, but as the days went by, my temporary roommate became more relaxed with the whole privacy thing. He’d forget his door slightly open or take “long squeaky showers”. I pretended not to notice and didn’t bring it up – it didn’t bother me at all.

Until one evening when things took an interesting turn.

I was going to get a glass of water before bed when I noticed him in the living room/kitchen. He was completely naked, sitting on the couch slowly stroking his huge thick erection. He had some porn running on the TV with the sound muted.

I thought I’d sneak by and give him some privacy, but he noticed me right away.

He didn’t seem surprised or embarrassed in any way, he just looked at me and calmly said:“Oh, I thought you went to bed already.”

He didn’t stop stroking and was now looking at me. In a moment of amazement over the casualness of him just masturbating in front of me, my eyes were drawn to his cock. It was really thick and hard in his large hand and there was a bead of precum on the tip.

For some reason it excited me. Perhaps because the only thing sexual in my life for a long time had been porn from my phone screen.

He bayrampaşa escort caught me staring and just smiled at me. I blushed and averted my eyes from him.

“Uh yeah sorry” I just managed to mutter “I was just getting some water.”

My heart was racing, somehow this whole situation was very arousing. I felt myself getting a bit hard. If this continued, it’d be visible through the tight shorts I had on.

Moving to the sink, I glanced at the porn on the screen. There was a small trans girl getting rammed by an older man much larger than her.

“Pretty hot isn’t it?” my temporary roommate asked as I stopped next to him to have a longer look.

He unmuted the sound and the air was filled with the moans of the tgirl on the screen.

It really was hot. I found myself sitting down next to him and watching. I could still see his massive rod from the corner of my eye. I was getting more aroused by the second.

“..yeah, she’s really cute..” I said while fighting the urge to touch myself and continued to watch.

My hardness was now visible through thin fabric.

“Maybe he won’t notice.” I thought

But he did, just a few minutes had passed when he turned to me and asked “So, you being too shy or were expecting some help?”

Before I could answer, he put his large hand on my dick, massaging it through the pants.

“No, I…”

I started to get up to leave, with his hand still touching me, but stopped myself at the last moment. It felt too good, I didn’t want it to stop, I wanted him to keep going.

“… I don’t know.” I quietly said, biting my lip. I couldn’t admit it.

He smiled and stood up to face me. All I had now in front of my eyes was his huge cock, completely hard, just inches away from my face. Pulsating slightly.

My heart raced again. Why’d he get up? What was he going to do?

“Let me just help you then.” he said

He bent down and slid his big hands under me, squeezing my butt as he pulled down my shorts and tossed them away. beykoz escort I was now completely naked with a big erection. In front of another guy.

What was going on? Why was I OK with this? Why did I secretly like this so much?

“That’s a nice soft ass you’ve got there” he grinned at me as he sat back down next to me. This time, he sat much closer than he was before, reaching his left hand around me, resting it on my shoulder. I felt the heat of his muscular body as it was now touching mine.

I wanted to say something, perhaps excuse myself and leave. But before I could say anything, he put his other hand around my rock hard cock and started stroking it.

“Mmph…!” I moaned out loud.

It felt incredible. It wasn’t only that I was horny and touch starved, that made it feel so good, but also that he really knew what he was doing. The handjobs I had gotten from my girlfriend were never as good as what I was receiving now. He knew exactly where and how to grip me, how fast to stroke, how to move the wrist just the right pleasurable way.

The strokes started out slow and steady and in just moments I felt my inhibitions melt away and I stopped resisting the pleasure.

He had stopped looking at the porn entirely and was now focused on making me feel good. My moans mixed with the sounds from the TV as he increased his pace.

My eyes inadvertently stopped on his manhood again. It was much thicker and longer than mine. Through my lust hazed mind, I wondered if my hand would be able to completely grip it.

“Want to return the favor?” he asked as he caught me looking again.

“I’m, umm..” I hesitated but I knew I wanted it.

As soon as I moved to touch it, he tightened his hold to pull me even closer. His huge swollen cock now so close to me, throbbing with excitement.

I hesitantly put my hand around it, just barely able to grip his whole girth. It was massive and hot in my hand. Just touching it made me incredibly aroused and I let out a moan as he continued to jerk me with increased beyşehir escort vigor.

I wanted to see if I could make him feel good too and started to slowly jerk him.

“Ah.. just like that” sounded the acknowledgement. I was making another man feel good and his hardness was for me. This induced a sensation I hadn’t felt before, a needy lust of sorts.

His low moans soon followed as I picked up the pace. It became evident that I also knew what I was doing. For some reason it was incredibly exciting to make a much bigger man writhe in ecstasy with just my hand.

I was getting close and I sensed that we were also, as his cock was pulsing and getting even bigger in my hand. He pulled me even tighter to him and in doing so, grazed my nipple with his fingers. I felt a jolt of pleasure and let out an involuntary sound of pleasure.

“Oh… did I find a weak spot?” he asked through his own.

“Nnngh!” I let out a cry as he played with my nipple while stroking me. It was indeed a weak spot and would drive me over the edge quickly.

I was going to come any second now, but I was determined to take him with me.

“I’m gonna.. “ I managed to say through the waves of pleasure rocking my body and stroked him as fast as I could He only managed to groan as he erupted in my hands, his body tensing up next to me.

Thick wads of cum started to shoot out, covering my hand, my arm and more was coming out every second. His body close to me, his fingers teasing my nipple, his relentless stroking of my dick and now his semen continuing to splurt from his huge cock – it was all too much.

I came. Loud and hard. My whole body was spasming from ecstasy as my dick exploded my huge load all over the place.

We sat there silently for a moment, clutching each other’s bodies, convulsing from the powerful orgasms, still slowly stroking.

After a short while, I slowly got up, my knees wobbling under me. I was covered in semen and I was sure that some of it was not mine.

“I.. uh.. should get cleaned up..” I said

He looked at me with a satisfied face and said: “Yeah I told you was a pretty hot video..”

The video on the background had long stopped.

“Yeah, umm, show me another one tomorrow?” I returned him a brief smile and headed for the shower.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Some parts of the story are important, and some are not. Some, likewise, are believable, and others are not.

The least believable part of the story is that Lola decided to get her hair cut, not at her preferred salon, but at an old-fashioned men’s barber shop. The young man who worked there, whose name she did not know, was certainly attractive, but there must have been other ways of meeting him, talking to him, looking at him. A myriad such will suggest themselves the moment you try to think of any. Judge her impractical if you will, but Lola determined that a haircut from this boy was the thing she wanted, and it was, incredibly, what she got.

Of Lola.

She was not old, and not too young. Her specific age is unimportant to the storyteller, so make it what you will. Her appearance you may fill in for yourself if you will, simply by blocking out the fact that she was somewhat short with very pale white skin, and long, wavy auburn hair that flowed and flamed up like a deciduous forest in high autumn. You may substitute for her beautiful curves -a figure which harkened back to standards of beauty last seen just after the second World War- whatever form you wish to see. She is what you want her to be, though truly she was beautiful with sexy hips that sway when she walked. She had slightly red cheeks, though not rosy, and an almost pointed, catlike nose. Her eyes were blue, lively, and playful.

The young man on whom Lola’s eye had fallen was, like her, not old and not too young. His chin was firm, his eyes piercing, his nose strong, and his skin a few Mediterranean shades darker than mine. See him: not smiling often, but when he did it was a thing worth noticing. Though his profession required little in the way of muscle, he was in peak physical condition with broad, muscular shoulders and short, jet black hair. Credit his physique to swimming or to rowing or to sailing, for the setting, though this is again unimportant, was a maritime one. An ocean breeze blew through the empty summer streets in this quiet ocean-side town.

Enter Lola.

She walked slowly and uncertainly up to the door of the barber shop, nervous about what might happen. She wanted a close look at this man, but she wasn’t sure what her limits were. He had intrigued her, caught her eye, perhaps at a bar on a previous night, or as she walked past. It doesn’t matter. She loved her long and luscious hair, but she was on an adventure, and adventures require unexpected sacrifice.

She wore a white halter-top dress with navy blue stripes which hugged and accentuated her figure backwards and forwards, leaving some, but not all, to the imagination. Her legs, like the white on her dress and the swell of the upper part of her breasts, reflected the sunlight that streamed down upon the street quite dazzlingly. If she had known how good she looked, things might have followed differently, but everything was just as it was.

Passing the striped pole that has been the symbol of the barber’s trade for centuries, she pushed open the door and stepped inside. A small bell rang, and the aging barber who owned the shop looked briefly up from his work, before indicating an empty rocking chair and returning to his craft. The elderly man whose few hairs had apparently needed trimming stood up out of the barber’s chair, grunted his satisfaction, and handed the barber some money. There were two other people in the shop, a portly gentleman in checkered shorts, polo shirt and straw hat, and a young boy of ten with bright blond hair.

While the portly man, the boy’s father, sat for his haircut, the young boy and Lola passed the time with a game of checkers, played on top of a barrel between their two rocking chairs. The young boy won, though not all rules of the game survived intact. When the father’s cut was finished some time later, the lad took his place, and the former sat observing the barber’s progress. Lola paid heavy attention alternatively to her nails, the street, and the rest of the shop.

The air was hot and thin and humid and suddenly shattered by the ringing of the bell on the door, which signaled the arrival of the young man Lola had come to explore.

He was there, by happy chance, to conduct the latter part of the day’s business, and then to close the shop for the day. With a workmanlike expression he crisply offered the barber’s chair to Lola, who nearly slipped in nervous haste, but didn’t. She sat with grace and poise, she hoped, and he covered her beautiful dress with the standard protection, a black cape. Being a good deal taller than Lola, the young barber gave her seat a few pumps to bring her up to a convenient height so that he would not have to stoop as he worked. As he ran tissue around her neck to keep the clippings out, he asked her what he could do for her today.

She said none of the lewd things that quickly popped into her mind as she admired the mans muscles through his thin, white t-shirt, and instead said, “Just a trim please, to even the length up. Nothing special.”

The man smiled a becoming smile, and reached for his clippers and comb.

He spent ten minutes or so trimming around the edges, pausing only to wet his comb, and ever so intent upon his work. Lola was free to look where she would, and roved the man’s body boldly with her eyes. She traced the lines from his pectoral muscles up through his strong shoulders, down the lengths of his arms, and back again.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

Suddenly the young boy in the next chair said, “WHEW, finally!” And hopped up from his chair. His father shrugged to the barber apologetically, paid for their cuts, and walked the boy out the door with promises of ice cream leading the way.

The elder barber turned to his young colleague and remarked, “it’s been slow like this all afternoon. People staying away on account of the heat. If you don’t mind finishing up here I’m going to go home early to help Betty out with the washing up. She won’t ask for the help, but both of us are starting to get to the age where we can’t turn it down either, when it’s offered. D’you mind at all, Max?” [a sensible enough name, Lola thought]

“Not at all. You tell Betty I said hello.”

“I’ll do that. When you meet your wife you’ll know how helpful a thing like this is. You’re not a bad kid, we’ll keep you around for a while longer. I’d say you can’t succeed as a barber being slow as molasses, but if business is that slow too, why not? And you’re young and picking it up. You’ll be ok.”

“You flatter me, sir. Have a good one.”

The door closed behind the man, leaving Lola and Max alone in the dusty barbershop.

“Well… how am I doing?” Max asked a little awkwardly.

“Well, thank you. Very well” Lola said encouragingly, meeting his eyes for a moment and smiling. He turned to refresh the water on his comb and went back to work. He ran her hands through her hair to find the strands whose length he had been about to compare, but this time his touch seemed both gentler and firmer, as if his purpose were different. It probably meant nothing.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

He continued cutting. There was probably very little left to do, given what a light job it was in general, but he said nothing and Lola didn’t press him. She closed her eyes as he trimmed the hair above her forehead, and realized that she loved his smell, a deep, manly scent that blended with the ocean air in a most enticing fashion. She opened her eyes and went back to admiring the man’s shoulders, and then followed his torso down in her mind across the stomach, which she was sure would be flat, if not muscular, to the plain, belted blue jeans he wore. She followed her imagination further down, across the forbidden line, mentally undressing the barber completely as he stood not six inches from her, but as ignorant of the fact as if he had been six hundred miles distant.

The idea of such public, secret naughtiness caused Lola to flush, slightly. She felt it more and more, and became aware of the fact that her substantial breasts were slightly firmer and more sensitive than they had been moments ago, and that she was beginning to feel a bit damp between the legs. She did not stop imagining the young barber naked, and the dampness resolved itself first into moistness, and then she was positively wet.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The black cape which covered her went straight from her shoulders to her knees, leaving a large empty space between it and her body. It was possible, she thought doubtfully at first, to moved her arms and hands beneath the cape without the barber being any the wiser. She tested movements to see if any motion would be detectable, and decided that she could play a violin under that cape without anyone else knowing about it. Except for the sound, of course.

She moved her hands slowly down the front of her dress, and pulled the bottom up towards her stomach slowly, inch by inch. After a minute of bunching it up, the dress was high enough up that she could slip her right hand down to press over the front of the silk, white thong bahçelievler escort she was wearing. It was quite wet, and as she ran her fingers slowly along it’s edges, she realized it was leaking a little as well.

Letting the rest of the dress fall back around her arm, she put her left hand back on the arm of the barber’s chair, as if to say, “I’m not up to anything! Nothing to see here!” Max clearly had no idea that anything was afoot, as he simply continued his slow, methodical chopping.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

She rubbed her middle finger slowly and gently around the bottom of things, touching herself just a little bit at a time. She stroked her thong’s edges teasingly, where it met skin, shocking herself with her own softness. As she ran her fingers up and down her thong her wetness increased noticeably. Finally she could resist herself no longer, and she edged her hand beneath the fabric and right up against her naked flesh. She didn’t succumb completely, however; she paused to run her middle finger up and down the length of her now-soaking pussy before she stuck it all the way in.

Remembering herself just a little, she looked up to check on her companion. If he was aware of any change in the room, there was no indication. How wrong this was, she thought to herself! How much trouble she could get in! It excited her more, and she pulled her finger out, and reinserted it along with a second finger. As she slowly fingered herself under the cape, she grew bolder in the realization that the secret was hers alone.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

Now she was finger-fucking herself while looking at the man she lusted for, while he touched her and ran his hands through her hair, and he had no idea. Lola was so pleased and in such pleasure that she didn’t look away when Max happened to look up at the mirror, straight into her eyes. She held his gaze, secretly fingering herself faster and faster, and they held eye contact for a long moment before he looked back down again.

She was unbelievably hot now, more turned on than she had ever been. Her left hand gripped the arm of the chair to steady herself as she masturbated beneath the folds of the protecting cape.

Max stepped away for a moment to moisten his comb again. Stepping back past Lola’s left, he passed so close to her that his the front of his waist, which was at a level with the chair, brushed right up against Lola’s covered left hand. She reflexively yanked her hand away and both studiously acted as if nothing had happened. Lola awkwardly cleared her throat. But she could have sworn that she had felt a certain amount of stiffness in the moment’s contact, and not of the figurative variety.

Was he enjoying her as much as she was enjoying him? She dared not to hope so, but it was her adventure after all, and it wasn’t over yet.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

She had lessened her fingering for a moment, but she resumed it with increased fervor, fueling her arousal with thoughts of what she had just touched. For it to reach her hand across the space separating them, it must have been a very careless action… or a fairly big thing. Or both?

His penis had been so close she could touch it. She had touched it, sort of. It was as if she was being teased by the room itself, with its hotness and humidity and the tightness of his jeans and dusty, musty smell in the room. It was as if she was being squeezed slowly by the room and the lust which she couldn’t possibly divulge, on which she had already acted far too much. The tension was terrible, but she could not stop, and a growing part of her wanted more.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The next time she made eye contact in the mirror with the man she lusted for he held it for so long that she finally dropped her gaze. He sniffed the air and asked, “Does it smell funny in here to you?”

Lola realized that the smell was emanating from her wet, swollen pussy, and blushed. She said, “Um, yeah a little bit. I wonder what that is?”

“It is… vaguely familiar.” answered the young barber, who had somehow managed to drag out what might easily have been a ten- or twenty-minute trim into a time that felt like centuries. The clock showed that, indeed, some forty minutes had passed since the ordeal began.

Snip. Snip. Snip.

The next time Max’s somewhat stiff cock brushed, through his jeans, against the hand which Lola had replaced on the arm rest when she had gone back to finger-fucking herself, it was harder to believe it was an accident, though he kept on moving as if it hadn’t happened. Lola’s “Hmmm” detector might have gone off earlier if she hadn’t been so busy paying attention to shoving her soaked fingers in and out and in and out of her ridiculously wet pussy, but now she tried to imagine herself inside the man’s mind for a moment.

She said to herself, “He has kept me here for a seriously long time without letting me leave. If I were cutting hair I’d have finished and kicked me out the door to close ages ago. He hasn’t said much or smiled much, but he’s a shy boy. And he smiled a little. The eye contact… The brush-ups…” The realization that someone likes you is, unless you are used to it, a very gradual thing. As we remarked earlier, Lola was not so self-aware, and it was therefore only at this point that she began to believe that the palpable sexual tension in the room was not only constricting her.

Snip. Snip. Stop.

Stop!

It appeared that the trim had reached a point of climax, though Lola had not. Max, the young barber, reached for the small hand mirror, which in reflection from the larger would show Lola how well and how evenly he had cut her hair. He stooped a little to look into the mirror levelly, from the same height as Lola’s own head, and absentmindedly asked her if she was pleased with the result. Pleased? Oh yes. And the hair looks surprisingly good too!

Using her feet to push off from the ground she whirled the chair around to face him. “I love it,” she purred, looking directly and expectantly into his eyes, and slowly leaned forward towards him.

The speed with which they went from a foot apart to having their tongues in each other’s mouths was breathtaking. Their kiss was violent at first, as they probed and explored each other with their tongues snaking, but the force lessened over time because of the awkwardness of her sitting in a chair and his stooping over her. She stood up a little, running her hands up and down his back. He slid his hands up her neck and down it again, across the tops of her smooth, bare shoulders, and then massaged her cheeks sensually as he held her kiss.

It might have gone on this way with great passion for both, but Lola was far too worked up already to have too lengthy a make-out session. To make her intentions clear she ran her hands down the man’s back to his jeans and grabbed his ass with force. He proclaimed the message heard loud and clear by moving both his hands down to cup, squeeze and press together her swelling breasts, gently but forcefully.

Breaking the kiss finally for a moment he said, “But here…?”

Lola, in no mood to wait for a change of scenery, stopped his mouth with a kiss again and responded in the affirmative by swiftly unbuttoning his jeans and pulling the zipper down.

She had been gradually sitting back down and he had been gradually following her, but then she pushed his chest up and sat down hard in the chair. Her feet found the pedal to the chair and lowered the height swiftly until her face was even with his belly button. She quickly reached into the black briefs he wore, found the stiffening penis hidden there, and pulled it up, exposing it to the air.

For just a moment she admired the size, shape and color of his throbbing cock before she stuck her tongue out and teasingly swirled it around the head. She looked up at him, and locking eyes with him once more, ran her tongue slowly down the length of his shaft, back up it, and then under the swelling head, just teasing it with the tip of her tongue.

Glancing to her left at the large window which opened onto the deserted main street of the town, and considering the unlocked door and “Open” sign, Lola rotated the barber’s chair so that it’s back concealed both herself and her barber’s partial nakedness. It would be suspicious to a passerby and lead to certain capture if someone should enter the store… but she just didn’t care at this point. Her pussy was dripping, and she wanted Max’s cock, and that was that.

Returning her attention to the be-hardened barber, Lola held her head closer to his cock, easing it into her mouth slowly. He groaned as she closed her lips about his dick and slowly worked it around her mouth with her moist tongue. She was pleased by its size; it did not stretch her mouth, and would not hurt her, but it was big enough to be almost uncomfortable. But not quite. It filled her mouth up though, that was certain, and her pussy, seemingly with a mind of its own watered at the prospect of feeling it soon.

She bakırköy escort pulled her head back and sucked forward down the length of his cock, pulled back and sucked him in, letting as much saliva as she could muster coat the throbbing cock in her mouth. The taste of it was meaty and salty and intoxicating, and she sucked it some more. As she sucked forward and backwards, up and down on his dick, she reached her left hand up to caress and coax his soft testicles. Though he had been making pleasurable noises for some time he let out a particularly deep and satisfied sound as she did this, and she determined not to stop. She ran her right arm up through his shirt to caress his chest, and kept working his dick in and out of her mouth, oh so wetly.

She said “Mmmm” and then pulled his dick slurpily out of her mouth briefly to observe “your dick is delightful” before shaking it a little bit to encourage stiffness, rubbing it against her cheek, and then circling the head a few times with her tongue. She plunged the cock back into her mouth with abandon, sucking gently but quickly, urgently, for real. He was just incredibly hard, she thought.

He reached down and took her right hand, pulling her slightly up with it, and brought it up to his mouth. He slowly and sexily sucked on her fingers one by one, running his own soft tongue up and down them. She loved it and it turned her the fuck on. He pulled her fingers out, realizing that they tasted the way the room smelled, and said, “you seemed like the calmest customer ever while I was cutting your hair. I had no idea you found it so exciting. You have been very bad today.”

She slurped greedily on his dick again three more times before pulling it out of her mouth to ask him if he had any problems with the situation.

He began what might have been a clever response, but it simply emerged as “aaaah” when she stuffed his cock back into her mouth and rubbed her left hand on his balls.

Taking stock of the situation and the peril it presented, Max asked between groans of pleasure if he had not better “close up the shop real quick.”

She seemed to relent, but then held onto him just a little longer, sucking down on him and up, down and up, down and up, slowly and wetly. When she finally let him go, she withdrew his cock from her mouth slowly, teasing the end of it with her tongue again.

Reluctantly free, Max swiftly shoved his wet penis into his jeans for a moment, staggering towards the door to turn the sign around to “closed” and deadbolt the door. The shop was old-fashioned, as we observed earlier, however, and had, instead of blinds, very thin curtains. They would have to do, he thought, pulling them shut. They didn’t conceal everything, but a would-be viewer would have to peer through a crack to see in.

Max briefly considered the possibility of getting into trouble out of lack of care, with eyes absentmindedly trained on the floor as he turned around. As he slowly looked up, his eyes took in a white dress with navy blue stripes in the chair nearest him, and then traveled over to see Lola partially sitting up in his own barber’s chair with her legs spread as wide as she could hold them, her left hand holding her thong to the side, and her right rapidly exploring and fingering her beautiful pussy.

She had hair, there, but not much. Or a lot or none. It is not important. She was fucking the hell out of it with her dripping fingers, her mouth was slightly open, her tongue was sticking out between her lips, and her eyes screamed “FUCK ME” in a way that only eyes can.

He strode purposefully over to her open body, losing his shirt as he went. He pulled his cock back out and knelt just slightly so that the head of it would be against her swollen labia. He held his cock in his hands, enjoying her wetness on the tip of his penis, and then rubbed it slowly up and down, beguiling Lola’s pussy with alternating promises of gentle caresses and a forceful fucking to come.

He took his cock and slowly spread her pussy lips apart with it. She was so fucking wet, it was just wonderful. He pushed into her very slowly and cautiously at first, not wanting to hurt her. She reached up with one hand and ran it sexily through his hair, rubbing his scalp erotically in a way that took any remaining limpness, if there had been any, out of his cock.

He pushed himself the last three inches into her, and stayed there for a few moments, locking his mouth to hers in a passionate kiss. As their tongues chased each other, dancing around in each other’s mouths, he began slowly to withdraw his dick from her. When he was halfway out, he slowly pushed his girth back in again.

Lola couldn’t believe how good his cock felt in her pussy. She moaned aloud “ooooh.” “mmmmm,” and as he fucked in and out a little faster, in and out a little faster, in and out just a little faster still, she said “oh yeah, just like that. Fuck me honey. Fuck my wet pussy.”

He started pumping, thrusting in and out of her, reveling in her wetness. He reached his arms out to spread her legs even wider, marveling at the loveliness of her pale skin, particularly the large breasts with wide areolae and soft, puffy nipples, the palest shade of pink. As she held her legs apart so that he could keep fucking her, in and out, in and out, smoothly and wetly, he reached his arms up to encircle her wrists, pinning them to the back of the chair.

He had her completely in his power now, and the vigor with which he shoved his cock into her beautiful, soaking, gaping pussy increased and increased, in-out-in-out-in-out. The force with which he fucked her caused his balls to slap up against her thighs and her sensitive asshole, increasing her pleasure even more.

They carried on like this, he spreading her pussy lips apart as he thrust into Lola, then backing out, only to reacquaint himself with her wetness half a moment later. As he humped her her breasts swayed gently to the rhythm. She was spread wide open for him, as wide as she could be. She pulled a had free for a moment and reached down to gently tease her clit as he continued to hump her.

Suddenly Lola pushed him back and out of her, reaching up with a hand to grip his hair sexily but strongly, and gently pushed him downwards. He had an idea of what she wanted, and having tasted the essence of her delicious pussy on her fingers, had every wish to accommodate her desire.

He knelt down, bending towards her swollen pussy, and reaching his strong arms around and under her thighs, pulled her hips up towards his face.

He didn’t rush things, not by any means. He slowly kissed and teased with his tongue around the inside of one, slower and slower towards Lola’s gaping gash, but then just kissing her wetness and continuing on over to the other thigh. Having kissed and licked around her inner thighs in this way for what seemed like eons, he slowly worked his way inwards until his tongue began to flick casually at her pussy lips.

When he knew that she was at the peak of her anticipation Max stuck his tongue as far as he could up Lola’s pussy. She gasped “Oooh” with pleasure and arched her back. He ran a hand up and over the front of her pubic mound, massaging her there as he gently ate her pussy.

He ran his tongue up and down her pussy, sucking in her delicious juice. He pulled his face back for a moment, inserting a finger to explore her more deeply before sticking his face back up to tongue-fuck her with increasing urgency and speed. She gasped and moaned and ooh-ed and ah-ed as he tongued her pussy and waves of pleasure washed over her.

Lola wanted that cock back in her. She sat up, pulling the barber’s hair up as well until he was standing. She got sharply up, stood to the side, and pushed him roughly down into the seat. His ass firmly in the chair, his cock pointed straight and hard to the ceiling like a compass. She stood up on the bars beneath the chair until her pussy was positioned directly over the head of his cock. She lowered herself slowly onto him, gasping as he re-entered her.

Her gorgeous ass, perfectly curved, soft, and firm was in Max’s face at first, then down towards his stomach, and then it was moving up and down on his midsection as she rode him. She fucked up and down on him, increasing her tempo as she slowly accustomed herself to the awkwardness of her foothold. Her beautiful tits bounced slowly up and down with the motion of her body as she fucked him harder and harder.

Her pussy lips were quite swollen and she held her breasts, squeezing her own nipples for just a moment to send a small thrill of pleasure up her spine. She fucked down on his erect dick steadily, enjoying the feeling of him coming out of her and then filling her up.

She looked up to the mirror and beheld herself, mouth open, nipples hard, and hair streaming as she rode the beautiful man she had lusted for, and her pussy juices flowed harder. Lola’s ass was flying to and from Max’s point of vision, and he fucked up to meet it. But Lola’s feet and legs were başakşehir escort growing tired in the strange position they were in, so she blithely hopped off of his dick, turned around, and climbed back up.

Facing her man, she was able to straddle him and rest her knees against the bottom of the chair on the sides. It was a tight fit, but the chair was a fairly large one, and it allowed them enough room. Her big tits were directly in his face now, and pressed together and almost against his nose by the closeness of her arms. He stuck his tongue out and adeptly circled around and around her stiffly pointing nipples with it. He brought his hands up to squeeze them for a moment, but she turned the tables on him by grabbing them and holding them back against the chair. She was in charge.

She looked back at the barber’s mirror to see his stiff, throbbing cock pointing at her dripping pussy expectantly as it hovered above him. She slowly moved herself down until he was just barely inside her. He groaned with anticipation as she held the pose, very gradually moving her soaking pussy down his shaft. Having just barely covered the head, she slowly pulled herself back up until her pussy hovered completely above him. She savored the moment and the expectation, and then suddenly shoved her pussy all the way down his prick, filling herself up with him.

His cock was so hard, so firm, it felt just wonderful, it filled her as her pussy flowed around it. She pulled up and then sat down on his cock hard, and again harder, and again harder, and again harder. Up and down and up and down her taught, curvaceous ass rode in the mirror, and up and down and up and down her big tits bounced and flew in his face, and up and down her drench pussy lips slid on his solid dick.

The sight of his prick fucking in and out of her as she looked over her shoulder into the mirror drove her into a frenzy, and she began to shriek out “FUCK ME! OH YES! OH YES! FUCK ME! JUST LIKE THAT! FUCK ME! YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH OOH YEAH FUCK!” He thrust up to meet her gaping pussy and she engulfed him again and again and again. Their rhythm and timing suggested a couple that had been fucking for years, but they had only just met.

He moved his hands to her ass, squeezing it and helping to support her and regulate their rhythm, but it got in the way of the view, so he moved them up to squeeze her breasts and her nipples, just a little at first, but then harder, and then good and hard.

She rode him with abandon, feeling her pussy tightening as her clit rubbed up and down the top of his cock, loving the feeling of him playing with her nipples, and loving the feeling of her clit rubbing up and down his cock. Her clit sent shock waves through her pussy and through her body, and she gave up trying to regulate the speed of his thrusts and her own fucking down onto his dick as he shoved it into her.

Then she felt her pussy begin to spasm and tighten and she could sense her climax coming, roaring towards her, and she lost any control she had left, pulling her pussy up and down and up and down the big throbbing dick of this man she had just met, fucking him and fucking him until her pussy began to clench and unclench and clench and unclench.

Just as this happened, she felt his dick lurch and begin cumming within her. His hot cum spurted up into her pussy over and over and over again with more and more urgency. He pushed all the way into her for his last spasm, as far as he could go, and she pressed down on him, taking his cock and keeping it there, locking the lips of her spasming pussy around the base of it as she moaned out “OOH OOH OOH OOH OOH OOOOOOOOOH” in her own triumphant and exhausting orgasm.

She slouched against him with his cock, his cum, and her wetness all inside her, her bulging breasts just below his head, trying to catch her breath. He gripped her ass and heaved, his own exertions hadn’t been anything to sneeze at. They stayed that way for several minutes, all fucked out.

She clutched at his muscles admiringly, and shifted her pussy around on his cock a little, producing the desired twin groan of pleasure and discomfort. Her mischievous eyes looked down at him as he slowly massaged her breasts, cupping and squeezing them gently. He was still inside her, and she could feel his dick, so recently spent, slowly beginning to come to life again. She pushed herself down and up on him slightly to gauge the reaction, and he stiffened palpably. They weren’t done yet.

She hopped suddenly off of his slowly-hardening dick and kicked the foot-stand to raise him into the air. She was fine with kneeling, but it was there and it was convenient, so she brought him up to her.

She came towards him as before, slowly, and gingerly, but suddenly and passionately plunged his whole dick into her mouth, cum, pussy juice, and all as she felt her lust returning and building again.

She swirled his cock around in her mouth with her tongue, causing him to groan deeply, and she reached up to support his testicles again with one hand while she circled his shaft with the other. She pumped him in and out of her mouth with her hand squeezing his shaft and running up and down it, up and down up and down and her mouth was filled with wetness which she spread around the cock, from the head down the length of it, rubbing in the soft liquid with her hand as she jacked him off.

She held the shaft up towards her head from the base for a moment, pulled back, sucked up a bunch of saliva, and then spat it all down onto the head of the penis, swiftly taking him back into her mouth and sucking up and down on his hard, wet dick again. He became longer and firmer as she sucked him up and down, up and down, swirling her tongue on his prick and rubbing him with her smooth hands.

When she thought he could get no stiffer Lola got up again, and turned around. She bent over directly towards the mirror and wiggled her ass provocatively at the barber’s face.

He did not need to be told twice.

He stood up and rubbed his cock along her still-soaked slit, then pushed sharply into her. He could see her breasts hanging down in the mirror, looking bigger than ever as her beautiful nipples bounced with the fucking he proceeded to give her. He shoved his dick into her and pulled back, waited, and shoved it in even harder. He held her ass with his hands, and it fucked his mind just as much as he fucked her pussy to see him going into her and out of her, to see her pussy lips pulling backwards towards him as he came out, to see her amazing wetness on his cock. Her asshole was lovely and pink, and the sight of it engorged his cock.

As he fucked her harder and harder, he reached up and pulled her head back towards him. He worked his cock in and out, in and out, wetly, hardly, roughly, smoothly, in and out, in and out he fucked her and he pulled her hair. As her head came back her breasts came up until they were almost pressing against his barber’s mirror, flying forward and back with the rest of her body as he fucked her.

He stood still for a moment, stopped fucking her to see how she would respond, and she looked back at him coyly. She smiled playfully and slowly eased her pussy back onto his throbbing dick. Then she pulled forward again… and eased herself back onto his dick. Then she pulled forward again and pushed herself back to him harder, her ass slamming against him, and then she fucked back on him harder and harder, her ass shaking gloriously with the force of the contact.

He pulled her hair again and began to meet her strokes. Lola could not believe how excellent she felt as his cock filled her up, left, and filled her again. He shoved it into her and into her and into her and she was so wet and he so firm. She had thought it was in her head but realized it was out loud that she was thinking, saying, yelling, screaming “YES! YES! AH! OH! OH! OH! AH! YES! FUCK ME! OH YES! OH YES! AH AH AH AH AH AH YES YES YESYESYESYESYES!”

Their rhythm was ridiculously fast, he slammed into her, fucked the shit out of her, thrust harder and harder. Harder and harder, in and out in and out with her beautiful pussy lips sliding up and down his throbbing cock and her beautiful cream-colored ass slapping against him noisily and her huge tits swaying and bouncing with the force of it. He could stand it no longer and spent himself, less forcefully than before, but still with a great deal of cum into her wet, yielding pussy.

Lola, knowing that this was it, thrust herself back against him, burying his erupting dick as deeply as she could manage it into her throbbing pussy. His stiffness, his spasming against her clit, the sexiness of him pulling her hair, and the image of it all right in front of her in the mirror all exploded together in her second orgasm. He shoved his dick into her one last time. “OOOOOAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHOOOOOO!” she screamed as she came

She gripped his cock between her legs tightly, her mouth gaping open and her tits resting against the desk as his cum began to leak out of her pussy and trail down her leg.

The caught their breath gradually in that position, holding it until his cock finally slipped out of her, spilling his seed to the ground.

She was all shagged out, dazed. But she was happy.

Even the haircut was good.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Attraction reaction

———————————————————————————
Chapter 1
The event that changed everything

Lily and Tessa have been neighbors and best friends since they were toddlers. Growing up together, they both know most of each others secrets and can talk about almost anything together. Lily is the shy one and the follower of the two, sometimes shes embarrassed by Tessa’s brashness. Lily’s shyness and Tessa’s brashness has made their relationship work well.

Lily and Tessa are both 18 years old still living at home and in their first year of college. Both are little hotties and love to dress in a way that shows off how sexy there bodies are, dressing sexier then their parents would permit when ever they could get away with it. Tessa has become quite the seamstress over years and would modify both of their clothes to make them look sexier.

Lily is the taller of the two, 5’-8” with long sexy legs and a very tiny build; her nick name in high school was little Lily. Tessa is petite and has very sexy curves and she is just 5’-4” tall, her build is not as tiny as Lily’s, but she still has to shop in the petite section for her clothes. Lily’s firm breasts filled an A-cup bra and they have tiny areolas and her nipples are about 1/4” long when they are not stimulated. Lily doesn’t need to wear a bra because her breasts are well shaped and firm, but she wears a bra in public because her mother doesn’t like people being able to see her perky nipples poking into her tops. Tessa’s breasts fill her C-cup bra nicely and she has the breasts that most women dream of having appearing even larger on her small frame.

When these two hotties walk down the street, heads are turning and it is a wonder that they haven’t caused a traffic accident yet. Keith lives on the other side of the alley from Tessa’s parents house just three houses down and he looks forward to seeing them walking to and from the community college and swimming in Tessa’s pool in the summer. Keith can see Tessa’s back yard and swimming pool from the design office that he had built on top of his house creating the 3rd story of his house. Using his telescope in his office he could get a good view of Tessa and Lily swimming and sun bathing.

Keith has become very attracted to them and fantasizes about having sex with them often when he masturbates. Keith has always dated woman that are closer to his own age. But has always been attracted to women with similaral qualities to the ones that Lily & Tessa have. Keith feels like he should not have such of an attraction for these two teenagers. But now that their bodies have matured whenever he sees them a wave of sexual desire would overcome him. Just the other day he was watching them sunbathing next to Tessa’s pool through his telescope. He became so aroused by them he stroke himself to a climax as he peer through his telescope admiring them.

Keith is 23 years old. He owns a successful sexual aid business that Keith keeps secret from his southern Baptist Bible belt neighbors. Keith designs manufactures and sells high end sex furniture and accessories. The furniture has mechanical features that are designed to insert penis shaped dildos into the user, or a penis can be inserted into a realistic feeling imitation vagina, mouth or anus. This sex furniture comes with controls so that the user can set the insertion stroke depth and speed as they wish and the user can make adjustments as the mood strikes them. This furniture also looks like normal furniture so it can be used anywhere in the home or business with out any one knowing its hidden functions. Keith started this business because he has a sex toy fetish and is such a voyeur. Keith designed his first sex machine just so that he could watch his girl friend use it.
Being the voyeur that Keith is he wishes he could see Lily and Tessa naked or being sexual with them selves or each other so he began thinking of ways that he could watch them.

He said to himself, “What if they have a bit of voyeur in them too. Perhaps I could create a situation that would arouse them into being sexual with them selves or each other by providing them with a way that they could watch me masturbating.”

Keith started to ponder the idea and soon came up with a plan. He knew that they walk down the alley behind his house to and from school because he makes a point of watching the two sexy ladies daily. He thought that if he had some porn playing on his laptop just loud enough that they could hear it as they walked behind his house on their way home from school they might try to look in through the tall privacy fence he has around his back yard to see what was going on.

Keith thought to himself with hopeful excitement. “I could position myself on a chaise lounge so that they will be able to get a clear view of me naked while I stroke myself to a climax.”

Keith started setting it all up; He installed 2 tiny video cameras in a little niche next to the alley. The niche is created by the way the fence was built in-between the pool plumbing shed and the gardening storage shed. Keith knew the two little hotties liked to take the alley because it is more private; regularly Keith would see them from his office walk into the little niche in his fence line to smoke a joint and a cigarette on their way home from school. While Keith was drilling peep holes in the fence he decided to drill a hole just the right size and height for him to stick his cock through; not really knowing if he was brave enough to ever really do it.

He will be able to get them on video from each side. He then hung a clothes line at outer most point of the niche and draped some large beach towels over the line that made the niche a private area that was 8’ deep and 5’ wide so that even if a car drove down the alley they would not be noticed peeping through the holes in the fence. He was getting turned on thinking about Lily and Tessa playing with them selves while watching him masturbate and he gave his chubbed up cock a loving squeeze.

“I hope I get some sexy video tomorrow.” Keith said to himself.

The next day he finished up all the last minute details in his plan to hopefully catch these two sexy voyeurs on video watching him jerking off. He ran a video check in the little private niche where Keith hoped they would be standing at about 3:45 and both cameras were working well. Keith poked a joint of Sensimilla that he grows in one of his extra bedrooms into a crack in the fence where Keith knew they would see it and then he dropped a brand new dildo on the ground just below the peep holes and cock hole that Keith had just drilled in the fence the day before. The dildo Keith left for them is one that sells as an accessory option for his sex furniture. He created the mould for the dildo using his erect penis, making thousands of perfect copies of his hard cock available to any one who was willing to buy it. He love knowing that over 60,000 of them had been sold and it turned him on knowing that so may people have had his cock replica deep inside them.

Keith then decided to work out for a while to get his body pumped up and rubbed baby oil over his entire body for that sexy shiny affect. Then he got one of his favorite lesbian videos that he likes a lot because the two hotties in the porno look so much like Lily and Tessa. Then Keith set up the chaise lounge and a little table to put his laptop on so that they would have a good view of him and the porn on his laptop hoping that the porno may inspire them into becoming bisexual.

It was 3:40 on that Friday afternoon just a few minutes before he hoped they would be walking by so he started the porno and began loving up his manhood. Just the idea of Lily and Tessa watching him was enough to get his cock rock hard. Keith set the porno’s volume just loud enough to get the attention of the two 18 year old hotties as they walked by. Suddenly the video program was activated on his laptop letting him know that the motion detector had started the video cameras in the niche.

“The show is on.” Keith thought to himself, stroking his throbbing cock in a way that was so sexy that it was even turning him on.

He had a drink in front of the screen of his laptop so they could not see the small screen in screen Keith had on so that Keith could see what the sexy teenagers were doing but the glass was placed so that they would still be able see the porno Keith had playing for all of them. He could see the curiosity in their eyes as they ducked under the beach towels and then their surprise to find the dildo lying on the ground. Keith took in a deep breath and then exhaled slowly to fight off a sudden almost overwhelming moment of excitement. His cock was as hard as it has ever been and Keith squeezed it at the base of his shaft to keep from cuming.

“Wow that was close” Keith thought to his self.

Lily and Tessa both were smiling excitedly by this unexpected turn in their predictable lives. Tessa immediately picked up the dildo and started to wave it in front of Lily’s face. Both of them put their hands over their mouths to try to keep from laughing out loud with joyful excitement. Lily then wrapped her hands around the dildo and gave Tessa a look of amazement and excitement. It was the first time they had ever seen and touched a dildo and the possibilities started to run through their minds. It looked to Keith, that Lily had a spontaneous mini orgasm right there and then by the way she suddenly jerked while putting one of her hands over her crotch. Lily started breathing hard and had a look of embarrassment on her face sensing that Tessa knew how turned on she was. They then remembered why they had gone into the niche in the first place.

They both looked toward the fence where they could hear the sound of two women making passionate sounds and noticed the two freshly drilled peep holes in the fence. They stopped and looked at each other for a moment and then moved in to see what was making the erotic sounds. The only times they had ever herd sounds like that was when they gave them selves an orgasm alone in there bedrooms and when watching R rated movies.

Keith was 20 years old when he bought his house. On the weekend after he moved in he was working in his front yard cleaning up the flower beds when he, Lily and Tessa first laid eyes on each other. Keith noticed what stunningly attractive teenagers they were and was thinking that they were going to mature into amazingly sexy women. Working with his shirt off his body was sweaty and was shining in the hot sun as he worked. The two 15 year olds thought that they had never seen such a sexy man before with their own eyes. Their hormones were working overtime and they developed a teenage crush on him. That night laying there beds they both found themselves having sexual fantasies about him as they touched themselves imagining him taking their virginity. That night they both had given themselves their first of many to come full blown wet orgasms limagining themselves having sex with Keith.

As their eyes reached the peep holes and they both saw Keith nude stroking his beautiful cock. The sexy teenage girls were stunned and excited by the sight of Keith laying nude before them. They suddenly realized that the dildo that they both still had one hand on looked exactly like Keith’s cock. They both stopped looking at Keith just long enough to inspect the dildo one more time; then smiled the biggest smile ever as they looked with excitement into each others eyes. They leaned back to the peep holes to see the sexy masculine man lovingly stroke himself before them.

Tessa noticed that something was poking her chin and stepped back to see what it was. She saw the joint that Keith had left for them and without thinking about it she let go of the dildo and she stuck the joint in-between the sexy lips of her mouth and fired it up. Lily having control of the dildo now playfully put the base of the dildo firmly against her pubic bone and started to stoke it as if it was apart of her anatomy; smiling she looked at Tessa as Tessa pushed the joint into Lily’s sexy mouth. Lily then turned the dildo around as Tessa watched her and pressed the head of it against her clitoris through her mini skirt as she took a big hit off of the joint. Tessa could sense Lily’s desire to have Keith’s cock inside of her. Then they both turned back to get another view of Keith stroking his cock.
Lily rubbed the head of the dildo against her clitoris as Keith watched them on his laptop watching him.

Tessa reached over and began to touch Lily sexually for the first time as she ran her hand up the back side of Lily’s thigh and up under her mini skirt and started lightly rubbing her hand over Lily’s tiny ass. Tessa’s touch felt wonderful and made Lily go over the edge with excitement and she began to have a mini orgasm. Lily was so excited and surprised by Tessa touching her sexually she dropped the dildo and turned to face Tessa; she took Tessa’s face in her hands and passionately kissed her on the lips. Tessa and Lily loved kissing each other for the first time and in the heat of the moment the two of them reached for the others wet pussies as they kissed. They continued to rub each other passionately through their wet panties as they both turned back to watch Keith stroke his cock.

Lily and Tessa were both getting really turned on, they could feel their virgin pussies getting wetter and wetter as they passionately touched each other. Tessa started breathing harder as she neared an orgasm. Lily could feel Tessa start to twitch with excitement and slid her hand inside Tessa’s wet panties. Lily wanted to feel Tessa’s wet pussy on her fingertips as she rubbed Tessa’s clit. The erotic sound of the two lesbians in the porno, the sight of Keith’s sexy naked body as he stoked himself and the feeling of Lily’s soft fingertips on her clitoris excited Tessa so much that she started to have one of the most powerful orgasms she had ever felt. Tessa moaned loudly and uncontrollably as Lily watched her sexy friend have an orgasm. Lily loved giving her this pleasure and kept rubbing her wet clit even as Tessa tried to stop her. Still twitching from Lily’s relentless touch Tessa took Lily’s head in her hands and began to passionately French kiss her.

Lovingly kissing each other, Tessa slid her hand into Lily’s wet panties touching Lily’s bare pussy for the first time. Tessa’s soft fingertips felt good on Lily’s wet clitoris. Being extremely aroused by Tessa’s quaking orgasm and the erotic change in their friendship, Lily suddenly realizing that Keith must have wanted them to see him masturbating. Overwhelmed by this incite and all that had transpired as a result Lily started having her third orgasm as Tessa lovingly touched Lily’s clit and took Lily to new heights of orgasmic pleasure as they kissed. Feeling weak from the orgasms they dropped to their knees as they passionately kissed.

Keith thought to himself, “I will never have a better opportunity then this.”

Keith got up from the chase lounge and walked over to the hole in the fence that he had drill for his cock and inserted it through the opening making his throbbing erection accessible to them and began to shoot his load of sperm on the two sexy teenagers as they passionately kissed. His warm cum was now landing on the side of the faces and shoulders of the two new lovers, surprised they turned to see Keith’s cock ejaculating on them only inches away.

Tessa quickly felt drawn to it and started stroking and sucking his ejaculating penis. Lily was still shocked by Keith’s penis being only inches away and by his sperm slowly running down her face. Lily just watched for moment and thought Tessa looked sexy sucking on Keith’s pulsating cock. Lily then tasted some of the cum that was on her cheek and loved the taste of Keith’s seed. Following Tessa’s lead, Lily joined in and both started taking turns sucking and stroking him. His ejaculating erection was shooting load after load of the mixture of sperm and semen into their mouths and on their faces as they listened to him moaning through the fence. They loved the taste and feeling of his ejaculating penis in their mouth and hands as they milked every last drop of his seed from his beautiful cock.

As Keith’s cock started to become soft the two new lovers started laughing joyfully out loud as they hurryingly pick up the dildo and the rest of the joint and stuffed them into Lily’s backpack. The two 18 year old lovers stood up and kissed each other’s cum cover lips as they grabbed the others butt. They then wiped off the cum with the beach towels that Keith had hung for them for some much needed privacy. Lily and Tessa looked at Keith’s swollen wimp still accessible to their touch and they both took turns taking it in their hand and gave it one more kiss. Lily took Tessa’s hand as they left the private little niche and ran down the alley holding hands to Tessa’s back yard gate.

Keith pulled his swollen wimp from the hole in the fence and walked over to his laptop feeling a little shocked that his plan worked so well. He turned off the video cameras and then dove into his swimming pool to do a little skinny dipping while he happily thought about what had just happened.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 2
The making of a big decision

Keith was already up in his office drying off from his quick dip in the pool. He stood there naked at his picture window looking down at Tessa’s pool wondering if Lily and Tessa would be taking a swim this afternoon and hoping that today would not be the last time he ever would have the chance to be sexual with them. Keith kept thinking to himself how much he wished he had Lily and Tessa as his personal lovers. He fantasized for a moment about that he would do with them if they were willing to submit to his every sexual desire.
In his frustration caused by his desire to fill Lily and Tessa’s vaginas with his cock he opened his laptop to view the video that he had just taken of them only 10 minutes ago. He studied the video closely taking in every detail of the sexy teens; this was so erotic for him his penis began to fill up with blood again. He then activated the penis sleeve machine hidden within his desk that felt like someone was giving him an awesome blow job from under his desk. He lubed it up never taking his eyes off the monitor and slipped his now hard shaft into the sleeve and watched the two 18 year old voyeurs discover their newly found sexual desire for each other.

He thought to himself, “I’m so glad that my plan worked.”

He loved seeing how loving and playful they were with each other and how it was so easy for them to enjoy themselves uninhibitedly. Finally, being able to see Lily and Tessa being sexual together was such a turn on for Keith that he quickly began to climax ferociously; moaning very loudly as he shot what little load he had left of his warm sperm into the cock sleeve; the stroking motion milked him dry as he watched Lily’s orgasm on the video caused by the excitement from the unexpected surprise that Keith had set up for them and the touch of Tessa’s fingers caressing her clitoris.

Meanwhile, Lily and Tessa went to Tessa’s bedroom and closed the door. Tessa had always been bi-curios since she reached puberty; she has had many orgasms alone in her bedroom fantasizing about Lily in the past and Tessa was so happy that her friendship with Lily had now become sexual. As soon as the door closed, “smiling” she took Lily’s face into her hands and gave her a very lustful kiss. Lily dropped her backpack on the floor, pulled Tessa’s body against hers as they kissed passionately. They stopped kissing and looked into each others eyes smiling and laughing happily.

Still dizzy from the kiss Lily said, “Your kisses make me wet.”
Lily slid her middle finger in-between her own Labia inter lips and pulled it out to show Tessa how wet she had become. Tessa took Lily’s hand and pulled it to her mouth tasting Lily’s wetness with a wanting look in her eyes. Just minutes earlier Tessa was watching the porn video on Keith’s laptop as much as she was watching Keith stroke himself and really wanted to do the things that she saw the two women doing in the video with Lily.

Tessa pulled some of Keith’s cum from Lily’s hair and said, “Wow can you believe what just happened? We should take shower together to get this cum out of our hair before my mom and dad get home.”

Lily and Tessa have seen each other naked many times through the years growing up together changing their clothes before and after swimming, and when changing clothes to show off a new outfit but this would be the first time they have ever taken a shower together and the first time naked together since they had become sexual together.

Lily said playfully, “I’ll wash you if you wash Me.” as she pulled Tessa’s hip to hers and rubbed her pubic bone against hers briefly.

Tessa then ran her hands over Lily’s blouse and cupped Lily’s firm breasts and said. “You know Lily, I have been attracted to you for a long time. Will you see if you can spend the night with me tonight?”
Then she took Lily’s hand and led her to the shower hoping she would be able to fall asleep holding Lily tonight.

Lily asked nervously, “Do you know what time your mom and dad will be getting home?”

Tessa said confidently, “You know they never get home before 6:00 on Fridays.”

They undressed together in the bathroom with anticipation of satisfying their desire to enjoy touching and being touched as they wash each other. Lily was seeing Tessa in a bisexual way now and was feeling aroused by her sexy petite body. Tessa had been waiting for this moment for years and could not wait to get her hands on Lily’s lathered up naked body. Tessa bent over; now completely nude; intentionally exposing her sexy ass and virgin pussy for Lily to see as she got the water running for the shower. Lily reached out slid her fingers gently over Tessa’s naked outer labia sending shivers throughout Tessa’s body.

They stepped into the shower embracing into a hug as their hands began exploring each others naked bodies. Their breasts pressed softly against each-others as they slid their torsos against each others young bodies. Tessa picked up a bar of soap and began to lather up Lily’s body lustfully exploring every inch of her sexy, tiny body. Tessa loved the way Lily was responding to her touch and turned Lily around and pulled Lily’s soap covered ass to her pubic bone then lovingly wrapped her arms around Lily’s torso cupping her firm breasts in her hands. Tessa rubbed her breasts against Lily’s soapy back and began to play with Lily’s wet pussy. Lily was very sensitive and could feel her orgasm building as she pushed her tiny ass against Tessa’s pubes. Tessa’s fingers now were circling Lily’s clitoris and this brought Lily to her forth orgasm of the day and the second given to her by Tessa’s touch.

Lily turned around and gave Tessa a lustful kiss as she cupped Tessa’s butt cheeks in her hands and said with a wanting look, “Now it’s my turn to wash you.”

Lily picked up the soap and began to lovingly explore Tessa’s petite naked body. Tessa’s fantasies were finally becoming a reality on this day after years of wanting to be sexual with Lily. Lily placed her hand over her new lover’s soapy crotch and parted Tessa’s inner labia lips with her middle finger lightly rubbing the opening of her vagina and clitoris. Lily then took the nipple of Tessa’s sexy breast into her mouth as she continued to fondle her wet pussy.

Tessa wrapped her hands around Lily’s head and said, “I want you lick my pussy” as she began to push Lily’s head downward lustfully.

Lily went to her knees as Tessa pulled the skin of pubic area upward to expose her clitoris for Lily. Lily wrapped her lips around Tessa’s clitoris and sucked the little bud into her mouth. Lily began running her finger tips between Tessa’s butt cheeks as she licked and sucked on Tessa’s swollen clitoris. Tessa’s legs and abs began trembling as she wrapped her hands around Lily’s head and pushed her face into her opening. Tessa was on the edge of her second orgasm of the day as Lily enjoyed the taste of her vaginal wetness flowing into her mouth. Tessa was groaning loudly as she began to climax, she jerked uncontrollably and was screaming loudly as Lily brought her to multiple orgasms. Lily sucked her clit unrelentlessly, squeezing Tessa’s ass and holding her head tight against Tessa until Tessa could take it no longer and pushed Lily’s head away gasping and wobbling at her knees. Lily stood up and they helped each other wash and rinse their hair.

While they were washing and rinsing each others hair Lily said with a big smile, “I’m pretty sure that Keith wanted us to see him jerking off.”

Tessa replied as she laughed, “And you know he left that dildo and the joint there for us.”

Lily then said, “He must have planned the whole thing, that clothes line and beach towels was never there before.”

Tessa replied, “And those holes in the fence looked new.”

Lily said, “I’m glad he set it all up. Aren’t you?”

Tessa replied, “Yep, me to.”

Lily said, “I was so fucking shocked when suddenly he was cuming on us and his boner was right there in front of us, and when you grabbed it and started sucking on his cock I just froze.”

Tessa replied, “Really? You didn’t seem to mind while he was cuming in your mouth.”

Lily then said, “Oooh, his come tasted good; I want more. Do think he would fuck us?”

Tessa thought for a moment and said, “Why else would he have set that whole thing up; I’ll bet he wants to fuck us real bad.”

Lily thought about it for a moment; while she turned off the water and they stepped out of the shower.

Then Lily said, “Perhaps we should come up with a plan of our own.”

Tessa replied with a big smile, they dried each other off, picked up their clothes and streaked to Tessa’s bedroom.
Lily picked up her backpack off Tessa’s bedroom floor and sat down on the bed beside Tessa. Lily opened her backpack and pulled out the dildo Keith had left for them. The two sexy teenagers, still nude and in no hurry to get dressed.

Tessa said, “I’ll bet you Keith watches us swimming and sun bathing from that room on top of his house.”

Then Lily said, “Maybe we should give him a something to watch that he will never forget.”

Lily took the dildo and slid the head of it down Tessa’s belly to her pubes, causing a shiver to run through her body.

Lily then said, “What do you think he wants us to do with this?”

Tessa replied, “I’m sure he would love to see us use that on each other. But I don’t want to lose my virginity with a dildo I don’t care how much it looks like his cock.”

Lily said smiling, “It really does look like his cock; it looks exactly like his cock; I love it; can I keep it? I’ll let you use it any time you want.”

Tessa replied taking Lily in her arms, “I would love for you to do me with that some day. Would you like me to do you with it?”

Lily relied, “Yes, I would love that. But your right, we should wait until we lose our virginity to a man before we do that.”

They both lay down on the bed together and started lovingly caressing each others bodies. They both love this new sexual freedom that they now have with each other and somehow knew that this is what Keith wanted for them, and him. Tessa took Lily’s nipple into her mouth for the first time; Lily twitched from the sensation and began to masturbate her self. Tessa stopped and looked at Lily with a mischievous look in her eyes; took the dildo and streaked down the hall to the bathroom to wash it; Tessa ran back to the bedroom; closed and locked her bedroom door.

Lily said, “Don’t put that all the way in me.” reading Tessa’s mind.

Tessa replied, “I won’t I just want to excite you with it.”

Tessa jumped on the bed playfully. Lily was still touching herself and was enjoying her wetness. Tessa placed the dildo on Lily’s pubic bone with the base of it in line with Lily’s crotch the head of the dildo came up to her belly just below her bellybutton.

Tessa’s said, “look how big that thing is; can you imagine what that would feel like in you.”

Lily got excited from the thought and said, “I want to fuck Keith; I have wanted to fuck him since the first day we saw him.”

Tessa replied, “Me to.” with a big smile on her face.

Tessa bent down to taste Lily’s wetness.

Tessa pushed Lily’s legs apart and said “I’ve wanted to do this for a long time.”

She went down on her with Lily’s legs spread wide and began running her tongue up and down both sides of Lily’s inner lips; then put her tongue into her vaginal opening. Lily moaned with pleasure and closed her legs on Tessa’s head. Tessa lost her ability to move her head but it did not stop her tongue.
Lily slowly began to relax her clenched muscles letting her legs slowly come back apart. Tessa then took the dildo and put it in her mouth to wet it for Lily’s wanting pussy. She started to gently rub the tip of the head over Lily’s labia. Lily looked down at the perfect replica of Keith’s cock and started to imagine it was really him. Lily lay her head back and stretched out her legs straight on both sides of Tessa and closed her eyes; picturing Keith laying over her in her mind as Tessa started to part Lily’s labia with increasing inward pressure.

Tessa told Lily, “If we can fuck Keith I hope we can be together when it happens; this is really sexy seeing his cock about to enter into you; its making me really wet; maybe I could help him guide it into you and you could help him guide it into me.”

The thought of that was very erotic for Lily and her muscles were tightening again as she pulled her legs in against Tessa laying in-between them.

Lily started playing with her tits and told Tessa in a wanting voice, “Put it in me deeper; I’ll tell you when to stop.”

Tessa said playfully, “I would love to.” and she pushed it in a little further.

Lily reached down and began to rub her clit as Tessa began a stroking motion with the dildo. Tessa was getting really turned on seeing Lily’s labia opening and closing as she stroked the dildo in and out of her pussy.

Lily was building a climax as she said, “deeper.”

Tessa started to push it in harder as she said, “tell me when to stop.”

Tessa watched as Lily’s pussy accepted the entire head of the cock and still wanting more.

When about 1 1/2 inches of the dildo was no longer visible Lily cried out, “Stop!” as she felt the dido stretching her hymen.

Tessa now knew how much Lily could take and began stroking it in and out of her very wet pussy in a rhythm.

Lily kept saying, “It’s to big; it’s to big.” With an innocent voice.
Lily’s vaginal wetness was running out of her over her anus and soaking the bed. After only about two minutes of this Lily exploded into a powerful orgasm; twitching and jerking before Tessa’s eyes. Lily looked to watch the dildo enter her as Tessa kept pushing it in to the limit. Lily’s head fell back to the bed and she relaxed after her lengthy orgasm subsided. Tessa very slowly pulled the dildo out dragging it upward against Lily’s clitoris which caused Lily to twitch and moan uncontrollably until the head finally popped out. Tessa then crawled up over Lily and laid on top of her lovingly kissing her neck and licking her ear, Lily twitched as shivers ran through the left side of her body.

Tessa whispered into Lily’s ear, “I am the first to fuck you don’t you forget that.”

Lily replied, “Then I should be the first to fuck you?”

Tessa said with anticipation,“You better be, but let’s do it in the back yard where Keith can see us.”

Lily said nervously, “But what if your Mom and Dad get home early? It is 5:45 you know.”

Tessa said, “Ya your rite; lets get dressed and you go see if your Mom will let you spend the night, you know my Mom won’t mind.”

Lily asked Tessa as they were getting dressed, “Do you think we can get Keith to fuck us?”

Tessa replied, “Yep.”

Tessa then asked, “Do you really want to try?”

Lily said, “I really do; I want to fuck him so bad it hurts.”

Tessa said passionately, “Me to!”

Lily said, “Then let’s go for it.”

Tessa asked, “Will you pinkie swear that you won’t chicken out when we get him to do it?”

They locked pinkies as they have been since they were toddlers when they made a promise to each other.

Lily then said, “I pinkie swear, I will not chicken out when we get him to fuck us.”

Tessa then said with a big smile, “This going to be awesome, I can’t wait.”

———————————————————————————
Chapter 3
“The game that drove him crazy”

Meanwhile, Keith had decided to take his dog ( Dudly ) for a walk. Dudly was a kind of a goofy looking mutt that had a Lab shaped head, German Shepard coat and who knows what else that made him kind of small and goofy looking. Dudly was Keith’s loyal friend and was always at his side. Keith thought that walking his dog would help to clear his mind and relax him. He was still feeling rather frustrated and confused about his attraction for Lily and Tessa.

Feeling a little paranoid about getting them to watch him jack-off Keith thought to himself, “Its only maybe a 5 year difference in our ages; They can’t be under age; Oh god, this could turn out bad if they are under age and they tell someone; Maybe they won’t and they will come back for more; They really seemed to enjoy the show.”

Keith was starting to relax and enjoying his nice long walk with Dudly. He took Dudly to the prairie near his neighborhood and let him loose from the leash to let him run. Keith took off all his clothes and laid down in the tall natural prairie grass and smoked a joint. Keith loved feeling the prairie winds flowing against his naked body. He often would go to the prairie at night with Dudly to walk naked in the night air and lay nude looking at the stars.

Keith thought to himself, “I did not make them watch me. They could have just kept on walking.”

But in the back of Keith’s mind he was struggling with the morality of his actions for setting up Lily and Tessa to get them to watch him masturbate. Dudly walked up and started licking Keith’s face as he wagged his tail happily. Keith sat up and got dressed and they headed back to their neighborhood. Just as Keith and Dudly were walking past Tessa’s house Tessa’s parents were pulling up into the driveway around 6:15. Tessa’s Dad saw Keith and walked over to introduce himself. A wave of fear ran through his body thinking that Tessa may have regretted what had happened just a couple hours earlier and told him what had happened.

“Stay cool dude.” Keith said to himself, “he’s probably just being social.”

Tessa’s father held out his hand to shake his and said, “Hi, I’m Jim; I am glad to finally get to meet you, you must be Keith.”

Keith was wondering how he new his name as they shook hands.

Keith then said, “Nice to meet you to Jim… How do you know my name?”

Jim said proudly, “I am the Mayer of this city and when you moved into the neighborhood I asked the police chief to do a back ground check on you. A father can’t be to careful these days when he’s got a daughter.”

Keith said, “I understand completely, I would do the same thing if I had children.”

Jim said, “The guys and I were talking about asking you to join us in our Friday night poker game. We play on the second Friday of each month; would you be interested in joining the group?”

Keith asked, “Are you guy’s high rollers or are betting with nickels and dimes?”

Jim said, “No we just play for fun, one of the guys in the group is the police chief, his name is Zed, and until he gets bored with enforcing the law we will have to play with chips.”

Keith laughed and said, “You know that sounds like good fun; I accept the invitation; the second Friday is tonight, should I join you all tonight or do want to make sure it’s OK with the guys?”

Jim said, “You are welcome to start tonight, the guys have already expressed an interest in getting another player and when I suggested you they all seemed hopeful that you would accept our invitation.”

Keith asked, “Where do you guys play and what time do you start?”

Jim said, “We play here and the guys start coming around 8:30. Kate, my wife likes for us to call it a night at midnight.”

Keith said, “I’m looking forward to it; I’ll see you then.” Wondering if he should have turned down the offer.
As Keith was walking home he said out loud, “Dudly you’re on your own tonight.”

Dudly looked up at Keith with a disappointed look on his face like he could understand him completely.

Keith then said out loud, “You’ll be fine it’s only for three and a half hours.”

Dudly wagged his tale as he brushed up against Keith’s leg as if to say, “Have fun I’ll be fine.”

Meanwhile, Lily had gone home and asked her Dad if she could spend the night at Tessa’s house.

Her Father said, “That’s fine with me it’s poker night, I’ll be there to make sure you mind your manners.”

Lily often asked her father when she wanted to get something she wanted because her father was more agreeable than her mother. Lily’s mother was always confrontational and intensely jealous of Lily’s youthful beauty and let it get in the way of her better judgment and it affected their relationship. Lily did not feel like she should have to ask for permission now that she had turned 18 years old but she was trying to pay her own way through college and needed to live a home with her strict parents in order to be able to afford tuition.

Lily’s family sat down for a dinner at about 6:30. Lily’s twin brother Bill which looked nothing like her, her Father Tony and her mother, let’s just call her “Deranged” were all enjoying some take-out that her father had brought home after work. It was KFC this time and Lily was eating like she hadn’t eaten in a week.

Her father said, “Lily, you seem to be in a good mood to night.”

“Really?” she said with a smile.

Tony said, “Ya, you seem to have a glow about you.”

Lily just looked up at her father with a mischievous grin. Deranged got up from the table and filled a water glass full of Vodka that she kept hidden under the kitchen sink and came back to the table.

Bill said, “Ya, what’s up with you, you never eat faster then me.”

Lily said, “I’m hungry; you two quit picking on me.” Enjoying the attention.

Tony looked at Deranged from across the table and said in an informing tone, “Lily asked me if she could spend the night with Tessa tonight and I told her she could.”

Deranged picked up her glass and poured the clear liquid down her throat and said with contempt, “Did you now?”

Trying to hide his disgust for his wife from his children he said, “Ya, it’s poker night want to come along, we have been looking for another player?”

They all were thankful that Deranged didn’t reply. Lily suddenly lost her appetite and hoped 8:30 would come quickly. A little later at Tessa’s house Jim, Kate and Tessa were helping each other with the dishes from dinner and busy getting ready for the poker game.

Jim said to Kate, “I asked Keith to join the poker game and he accepted, he said that he would be here tonight.”

Tessa had over heard her father and thought about her pinkie promise that she had made with Lily.

Tessa thought to her self, “This is going to be a fun night.”

Tessa said, “Who’s Keith?”

Kate answered, “Keith lives on the other side of the alley a couple houses up.”

Tessa replied, “Oh him, he’s cute.”

Kate looked at Jim and smirked.

Kate asked Jim trying to change the subject line, “What does he do for a living?”

Jim replied, “He owns some sort of medical aid manufacturing business,”

Kate said, “We will have to ask him more about that tonight.”
Tessa Said, “Oh Ya, I saw a announcement outside the science lab today that said there is going to be a meteorite shower tonight, do you mind if Lily and I set up the tent in the back yard and watch it?

Kate replied, “That’s fine with me, how about you Jim?”

Jim said, “As long as you keep it down, I don’t want you two waking up the neighbors.”

Tessa said, “Thanks Mom and Dad.”
It was 8:25 and Lily and Tony are walking over to Tessa’s house.

Lily took her fathers hand and said. “Thanks for letting me stay the night tonight Dad.”

Tony thought to him self, “Lily really does seem to be it a really good mood tonight.”

Tony had retired from a military career and was very strict and old fashioned in the way he raised his children. He was not an affectionate father and was uncomfortable holding his 18 year old daughters hand but loved seeing her so happy and was not going to do any thing that would burst her bubble. As they walked he began to enjoy the moment that they were sharing.
Lily, Tony and Keith all arrived at Tessa’s house at the same time. Lily was surprised by Keith walking up to her father and for a brief moment she was scared that he was going ataşehir escort to tell her father what had happened earlier. Keith was also surprised by Lily and her father being there and realized that he was going to be playing cards with both fathers of the teens that had sucked him dry earlier that day.

Keith thought to himself, “Oh shit, what have I got myself into.”

“Hi I’m Keith; Jim invited me to join your poker game.” Keith said as he reached out his hand to shake Tony’s.

“Nice to meet you, I’m Tony and this is my daughter Lily.” He said proudly.

“Hi Lily, it is so nice to meet you.” Keith said taking one of her hands into both of his as he looked deeply into her green eyes.

Tony could sense their attraction for each other and said, “Don’t get any ideas she is only 18 years old and needs to be spending her time studying.”

Keith said boldly, “I hope will be able to find some time to let me take you out on date Lily.” Still holding her hand and looking into her eyes.

Lily was embarrassed by Keith being so forward in front of her father about his desire to date her but could not keep from gazing back into his blue eyes. Keith felt a wave of adrenalin run through his body as he sensed Lily’s desire for him. Just then Tessa greeted them at the door wearing a string bikini.

Tessa said, “Hi Mr. Lock who’s your handsome friend?”

“This is Keith; he is going to be playing cards with us tonight.” Tony said as he walked past her heading for the dining room.

Tessa stepped in front of Keith boldly and said, “Hi there, I’m Tessa.” As she looked him over making it obvious that she liked what she was seeing.

Keith Smiled and said, “Well hello there Tessa, you must be Jim’s daughter.” As he tried not to get caught checking out her sexy petite body; wishing he could touch it.

Tessa replied, “Yes I am, but much more than just that, aren’t I.”

She gave Keith a wink and took Lily’s hand and said, “Come on Lily we need to set up the tent for the meteorite shower tonight.”

Lily thought to her self. “What meteorite shower?”

As Lily and Tessa walked away, Keith quickly checked to see if anyone was watching them and realized it was safe to check out the two hotties. Tessa quickly stole the show when she reached around and pulled her string bikini bottoms into the crack of her ass exposing her naked ass cheeks for Keith’s to see. Keith took in as much as he could of Tessa’s cute little ass before they disappeared around the corner.

On his way into the dining room Keith thought to himself, “I want to fuck her so bad.”

Just then Zed and Jerry walked in like they owned the place. Jerry is one of those guys that is the life of a party, funny as all hell and every one he meets is a friend for life. Jerry works for the fire department and is the cook at the fire house. They all sat down around the dining room table and Keith introduced himself to Zed and Jerry and they all started talking together as they started playing poker.

Thinking that Lily and Tessa might go swimming Keith took a chair that faced the glass patio doors. From there he could see Jim and Kate’s swimming pool. Kate is working in the kitchen making coffee hoping to check out Keith and show of her hot body to him. She has seen Keith working in the yard and out walking Dudly and has always thought he was sexy and mysterious. Kate masturbates often and fantasizes about having sex with Keith and just about everyone else that was sitting at the table. One Kate’s favorite fantasies is having sex with two men with both of there cocks in her vagina at the same time.

Kate’s wearing nothing but a silk robe as usual as she announces that the coffee is ready. Keith gets up form the table saying I would love some coffee as Kate poured the first cup. Keith walks up to Kate to meat her for the first time feeling a little surprised by the way she was checking him out on the way over to her. Keith can’t help but check out Kate’s hot petite little body. Kate had only seen Keith from a distance and is not used to standing so close to such a tall man and she likes the way it made her feel .

Keith said, “It’s very nice to meat you Kate.”

Kate replies, “It is very nice to finally meat you too Keith. Would you like any thing in your coffee?”

Keith replies, as he looked down her robe, “That looks good just the way it is.”

Kate hands Keith his coffee letting her robe slip open exposing a little more of her naked body to him and said, “It’s hot; watch it.”

Keith said, “Wow, ya very hot indeed.”

A while later Lily and Tessa walked through the dining room behind Keith on their way to the kitchen with the tent, sleeping bags and some rolled up towels. They both had string bikinis on now and see through white net tunics. Not wanting to seem interested in the teens Keith he kept his eyes on his cards.
Suddenly there was a loud clanking of the tent poles hitting the floor in the kitchen. Tessa had dropped the bag with the tent in it on purpose to get Keith’s attention. Tessa and Lily were bent over in front of the refrigerator getting some Cokes from the bottom shelf as Keith looked over to see what the noise was about. It was pretty dark in the kitchen but the light from the refrigerator was showing the outline of their sexy bodies through the net tunics. Keith’s eyes fixed in on the gap in-between Lily’s sexy long thighs that went up to her tiny puss and foxy little ass. Keith looked back at his cards not wanting to stare lustfully and fantasized about standing behind them rubbing their asses with his hands.

Shortly after the ruckus in the kitchen Keith could see Lily and Tessa pitching the tent as far away from the house as they could. After getting the tent set up they went for a swim in the lighted pool. Keith was having a hard time not rubbing his cock as he watched Lily and Tessa getting in and out of the pool to dive off the diving board. Lily and Tessa’s string bikinis were becoming loose from all the diving and Keith was enjoying watching them trying to keep them from falling off as they got out of the water.

After about an hour and a half of swimming and diving Lily and Tessa walked up to the glass patio doors soaking wet and asked Jim to turn off the outside lights because the meteorite shower was supposed to start at 11:00. Jim gladly got up and turned out the lights and reminded Tessa to keep it down. Keith got a good view of Lily’s and Tessa’s perfect tits and their perky nipples as their wet tops clung against their skin. The two soaking wet teens dried off and pulled two chase lounges near there tent. Laid down and looked up at the stars.
Lily said, “Let’s write Keith a note and tell him that we would like for him to come to our tent tonight.”

Tessa laughed and asked, “What has gotten into you Lily?”

Then Tessa went to get some paper and a pen. When she got back the two of them worked out what the note would say and got it down on paper. They decided that Tessa would sneak over to Keith’s house and leave the note in his door where he would find it when he got home. Tessa snuck out the back gate and cut through the neighbors back yard and slipped the note in-between the door and the jamb next to the dead bolt.

When she got back she stood behind Lily beaming with excitement and said, “Lily we are going to get fucked tonight.”

Lily said, “Thats doubtful; You want to smoke the rest of that joint?”

Tessa reached over her and rolled one Lily’s nipples in-between her finger and her thumb. Tessa went and got the joint and the towel with the dildo rolled up inside of it out of the tent and walk up behind Lily laying on the chase lounge and gave her a upside down kiss sticking her tongue into her mouth.

Tessa then reached down taking one of Lily’s firm breasts into her hand and said, “I hope you still will want me after Keith fucks us tonight.”

Lily then said, “If he comes tonight.”

Tessa said, “He’ll come; remember our pinkie promise.”
Tessa really did see the announcement about the meteor shower and the two of them laid there together watching the falling stars and making wishes as they smoked the joint. The Sensimilla that Keith grows was the highest quality marijuana they had ever smoked and the aphrodisiac effect that the female Cannabis has was making them even hornier.

Lily said, “I thought that I was supposed to be the first one to fuck you.” Picking up the towel with the dildo in it and unrolling it to tempt Tessa with the dildo.

Tessa replied with anticipation, “I think the poker game is almost over. Dad will probably come out here to check on us before he goes to bed and then we can do what ever we want.”

Lily asked, “Are my eyes red?”

Tessa looked away from the stars and into Lily’s eyes and relied, “Yep. What about mine?”

“Oh Ya; they are bloody.” Lily replied.

Tessa said, “I am really stoned; that is really good pot.”

Lily replied, “I loved the taste and smell of it to; the buzz is way better and different them that stuff we get from Mathew.”
Just then they could see every one getting up from the table.

“Their leaving!” Tessa said excitedly trying to keep her voice down.

Their hearts began to beat faster knowing that soon Keith would find the note. Lily was hoping she would have time to do Tessa with the dildo before Keith came. Soon the dining room was empty and a little while later Jim came out the back door off of the kitchen was heading back to where Lily and Tessa were laying on the chase lounges.
“See any falling stars yet?” Jim asked quietly.

Tessa replied, “Ya, lots of them.”

Jim grabbed a chair and walked the rest of the way to them, sat down and looked up at the stars.

Jim said, “Wow what a nice night you have for this; the sky is so clear and no moon.”

Lily said happily, “There goes one. Did you see it?”

Jim said, “Ya I did. There goes another one; I could stay out here all night; this is neat.”

Tessa and Lily’s hearts sank.

“But I am beat; it has been a long week; I’m going to bed; you two have fun enjoying the meteor shower.” Jim said as he got up and headed for the house.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 4
Messages received

While Keith was walking home from the Poker game he was thinking about how glad he was that he had set up the elaborate false business and web site. He uses it to hide his real business from people that would not be able to appreciate his sexual furniture business. Taking the time to set up the false business has saved him many times from having to deal with the difficulties that some people would cause him if they knew the true nature of his business.

Keith is feeling good about his evening with his new Poker buddies and was glad that Lily and Tessa seemed so happy to see him. Keith knew that they were not just glad to see him, they were flirting with him. As he got close to his front door he wondered what the future had in store for him and was hopeful that Lily and Tessa would become close fiends and lovers with him.

He thought to himself, “This could become my dream come true or turn into my worst of nightmares.”

Lots of different images were running through Keith’s mind as he reached into his pocket to get the key to the front door. He had flashes of the three of them naked engaged in a passionate and loving threesome, then the image would quickly change to seeing himself in handcuffs and getting pushed into a police car, then back to an image of all three of them laughing and enjoying each others friendship, then to an image of seeing Lily and Tessa crying because their parents found out about the three of us and had him arrested. Not really paying attention to what he was doing he slipped the key into the dead bolt and let himself in.

When Keith closed the front door he heard paper crumbling as the note Tessa delivered was getting smashed in-between the bottom of the door and the threshold. Thinking that Dudly must have gotten into the trash again Keith opened the door to pick up the thrash. The paper was a hot pink color and was folded into a little square making Keith realize this was not something that Dudly had gotten out of the trash.

“What’s this Dudly?” he said as Dudly walked up to him to greet his Master looking like he and just woke up from a deep sleep.

Keith unfolded the piece of paper to see if it had anything written on it and began to read the hand written note:

“Keith, you are a very naughty man to have set up that whole thing for us this afternoon. Lucky for you we loved it. We would like to thank you by inviting you to come visit us tonight, you know where to find us. We hope to see you around 1:00 am. For you clothes are optional as for us you will just have to come find out for yourself.
From your peeping neighbors
P.S. We love the gifts you left for us and would love one more of each.”

Keith heart rate picked up as the serge of testosterone and adrenalin rushed through him. His mind began to race as the possibilities and the repercussions started running through his mind.

“I need to check the laws in Texas to see what the legal age of consent is before I do anything else I might regret.” He said to himself.

Keith went up to his office and googled: (what is the legal age to have sex with adult in Texas). He was relieved to find out that a minor at age 17 could consent to having sex with an adult and by doing so the adult could not be convicted of statutory rape even if the minors’ parents disapproved. And at 18 years of age you are considered an adult. As relieved as Keith was he was also frustrated with himself for not checking sooner and being so hard on himself about his attraction for Lily and Tessa. Keith checked his monitor to see how much time he had left before Lily and Tessa would be expecting him to arrive and it was 12:25 am.
Meanwhile Lily and Tessa had noticed that Keith light was on in his office.

Tessa said excitedly, “I’ll bet he’s checking us out.”

Lily replied, “No, not with the light on, he’s probably reading the note.”

Tessa said, “Once he reads the note he might try to see us. We should get naked for him, that will get him to come.”

Lily said’ “It’s too dark; I doubt that he could see us even if he turned the light off.”

Tessa got up and stood in front of Lily and took off her bikini. Her titties were still damp from her wet bikini top and the breeze felt cool making her nipples hard.

“Can you see me?” She asked as she played with her nipples.

Lily replied, “Oh ya; but if Keith can see us so can your mom and dad.”

They decided to move their chase lounges behind the storage shed out of view from the windows of Tessa’s house but still in view of Keith’s office windows. The chase lounges have no arm rests so when placed together they can be used as a full size bed; they set up the chase lounges in this way so that they faced Keith’s house.

Before Lily had a chance to lay down Tessa embraced Lily with a naked hug. Lovingly holding each other they gazed into each others eyes feeling their love and attraction for each other growing with every second that passed. Tessa dizzy with love for Lily pulled the strings on Lily’s bikini top and let it fall to the ground. Tessa began kissing Lily’s breasts as she removed Lily’s bikini bottoms. This was their first time being nude outdoors and it felt good for them to be experiencing this kind of freedom. They laid down together in the still night air and looked up at the stars. Their hearts are filled with love as they held hands enjoying the moment. Just as Keith light went out in his office a cool breeze washed over their naked bodies.

“Did you feel that? That breeze felt so good on my naked skin.” Lily said happily as he began to run her hands lightly over her naked body.

“I know; rite? It felt like a million little hands caressing me.” Tessa said enthusiastically.

Lily said, “Look Keith’s light went out. Think he can see us?”

“I hope so.” Tessa replied as she rolled to her side and began to touch Lily’s body.

Keith had been getting ready to go to Tessa’s to deliver them a counter offer to their invitation. He wrote a note and folded it in half. After getting the extra gifts that they had requested and still nude from his shower he went up to his office and turned out the light so he could take a quick look through his telescope to see what Lily and Tessa were up to. It was now about ten till 1:00 am. Peering through his telescope he had a hard time finding them in the darkness because they were not ware he expected them to be.

“There you are.” He said out loud as finally fond them.

Keith could see the faint image of the two naked lovers holding hands. His cock began to fill with blood instantly as he looked at his dream girls naked for the first time.

“You are so fucking sexy, thank you, thank you, thank you.” He said out loud watching Tessa start to feel up Lily.

“I got to get dressed and get over there.” He said to himself.

Keith quickly got dressed and headed out his back gate and down the alley to Tessa’s house. When he got there he pulled off his T-shirt and shorts so that he would be naked when he handed them the note. With his clothes in one hand and the note in the other he quietly opened the back gate to Tessa’s back yard.

Lily and Tessa were lost in loving passion for each other as Keith walked up to them unnoticed. Keith stood there nude in the night air watching them as his cock began to become erect. The two sexy lovers were both propped up on one elbow laying on their sides kissing as Lily was inserting the dildo into Tessa’s virgin vagina. Keith stepped back hoping not to be noticed yet and watched from behind the tent.
Tessa fell back to lie there more comfortably as Lily crawled in-between Tessa’s leg’s on resting on her knees as she continued to fuck Tessa with the dildo. Keith had a nice view of them from behind the tent and stroked his hard penis as he watched. Lily propped her self with one arm and bent down to suck on Tessa’s clit as she continued to give Tessa’s pussy the head of the dildo. The view of Lily’s tiny ass and pussy sticking up in the air as Lily gave Tessa head was so sexy that Keith had to stop touching himself to keep from cuming.

Tessa said, “I love your mouth Lily” as her abs began to twitch.

Tessa said with a wanting voice, “More cock Lily; give me more of that big cock.”

Lily sat up and said, “If I go any deeper I could break your hymen.”

Tessa sat up propping her self up on one elbow reached down and took the dildo into her hand and started to push the dildo in deeper.

Lily said with a concerned whisper, “Careful Tessa you have got that thing in there quite a ways.”

Lily started to rub Tessa’s clit as she watched Tessa push more and more of the dildo into her own wet vagina.

“I think I might have broken my hymen masturbating when I was 16.” Tessa said as she pushed more of the big sex toy into herself.

Lily took the dildo from Tessa and pulled it out to show Tessa how much of the dildo was inside her.

Lily said, “You must have broken it; look how much of this thing you had inside yourself.”
Tessa laid back down and Lily pushed the big love toy back inside of Tessa. Lily began giving it to her hard and deep, thrusting in and out of her tight wet pussy vigorously. Tessa reached over and grabbed the towel and put it over her mouth so that she could scream out loud with out waking anyone. Lily loved seeing and hearing Tessa enjoying her efforts. Tessa’s orgasm over came her suddenly with overwhelming intensity, she started twitching uncontrollably as she screamed into the towel. Lily unrelentusly drove the Keith copy into her as she rubbed her clitoris. Tessa just kept cuming and cuming as she moaned into the towel with ecstasy.
Keith was delighted to have been able to witness Tessa coming as Lily pleasured her. He was on the edge of coming without touching himself. His cock was so hard it felt like it would burst. After many orgasms Tessa was egsostid and reached down to stop Lily. Tessa took Lily’s hand and pulled her on top of herself, embracing Lily with a loving hug as they began to kiss. With the dildo still inside of Tessa and Lily now laying in-between Tessa’s legs Lily kept pushing the dildo into her with her pubic bone; filling Tessa’s wet vagina to its max.
Keith not wanting to scare them let out a “pss, pss” sound to try and get their attention. They both looked to see Keith standing beside the tent naked with his erection.
Lily got up and walked over to Keith with a brave look in her eyes. When she reached him she suddenly felt anxious not really knowing this naked man standing so close to her, but she felt a connection with him every since Keith expressed his interest in her in front of her father.

Keith handed her the note and gave Lily a passionate kiss pressing his hard cock against her belly then left out the back gate. Lily still dizzy from the kiss sat down next to Tessa to read the note.:
“To my naughty peeping neighbors
I am so glad you loved my naughtiness and my gifts.
I feel it would be much safer for you two to come to my home than risk us getting caught together there. I will show you around and how to get in when you get here. For you two clothes are optional; wearing just a towel preferred. As for me you will just have to find out.
Your naughty friend
P.S. The extra gifts you requested are on my patio table, I hope we will enjoy them together.”
They put down the note and Tessa said, “He’s rite; we should go to his house; we can be much naughtier there.”

They both got up and started to get dressed for the walk over to Keith’s house.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 5
3 dreams come true

Back in their bikinis and net tunics, Lily and Tessa enter through Keith’s back gate and notice him naked waiting for them at the patio table.

He asks them, “Would you sexy ladies like something to drink?”

Tessa said, “I would love a Margarita if you got one.” as she started to undress.

“Me too.” Lily said, as she fallowed suit and undressed so she wouldn’t be the only one wearing clothes.

Keith said, “Your in luck I just happen to have a batch in the freezer. Come on in, I will show you around.”

Keith got them all a Margarita and showed them most of the house.

As they all headed back down stairs Tessa asked, “So you see anything interesting with your telescope?”

“Just the two hottest chicks in America.” Keith said with a smile looking back at them as he looked them over.
Keith stopped at the bottom of the stairs and turned around stopping Lily and Tessa before they could step down off the last step leaving them more at the same height as him. He wrapped his arms around them and pulled them all together feeling both of their naked bodies pressed against his for the first time.

Tessa wrapped her arms around Keith’s waist and pulled their hips together as she looked him in the eyes, and said, “My I explore your body? I have never been with a naked man before.”

Keith replied, “You have know idea how much I would like that. I really would love to explore both of your bodies too.”

They all hugged and headed out to the back porch. Keith got all 4 of the chase lounge cushions and laid them side by side next to the pool and laid down in the middle of them. Lily set her drink down on the table she noticed the joint and dildo Keith had set out for them. She picked up the joint and fired it up and joined Keith and Tessa. They all took a few hits of the joint as Tessa began running her hands over Keith’s body. Tessa was captivated with exploring Keith’s body as Lily snuggled next to Keith and began to touch herself, excited by watching Tessa’s fascination with the male body. Tessa smiled as she felt his cock harden in her hands and watched with amazement as Keith’s testicles constricted up tight against his stiffening shaft in the cool night air. Keith laid there with one arm around Lily and his other hand exploring Tessa’s back side as Tessa knelt beside him.

Lily said with a broken voice on the edge of another orgasm, “Take her Keith; I want to see you fuck her.”

“Not so fast big guy, I’m enjoying this.” Tessa said as she lightly ran her finger tips over Keith’s crotch and shaved scrotum watching with fascination as his cock responded to her touch.

“You have a beautiful cock.” Tessa said as she scooped up a drop of pre-come with her finger tip from the tip of his penis and used it as lip gloss.

Lily scooted up on one elbow, leaned over Keith and began kissing him passionately as her firm small breasts pressed against his chest. He could now reach her foxy little ass and wet pussy from behind her. He began to lightly working his middle finger in-between Lily’s inter labia and over her swollen clit. It was not long at all before she started to have an orgasm.

Lily looked at Keith as she came and said, “I’m sorry, I’m cuming, oh, I’m cuming, I’m so sorry.”

Keith felt bad that she seemed to feel guilty for enjoying this pleasure and said as he continued to rub her clit, “It is OK Lily, it’s OK, I want you enjoy my touch, I love that you are cuming.”

This just made her come more and harder as she began saying, “It’s too good, I’m cuming, It’s too good, I’m sorry.”

She rolled over onto her back trapping Keith’s hand under her to stop the pleasure as she squeezed her own breasts into her hands.

“Take me, I want you to take me.” Lily said as she rolled onto her side into a fetal position with her back facing Keith and Tessa.

Keith looked at Tessa hoping for some guidance feeling a bit uncertain about what to do because of the way she was apologizing. Lily seemed to have internalized in an erotic state of mind.

“Please fuck me.” Lily said, as she pushed her ass closer to him.

Tessa said, “Fuck her Keith, fuck her hard.”
Keith got up on his knees and positioned himself behind Lily as she laid on her side still in the fetal position. Tessa not wanting to be left out followed Keith over to Lily knelt behind Keith with one hand cupping his balls in-between his legs and reaching around him with her other hand to help guide his cock into Lily. Tessa’s rubbed her nice round breast against Keith’s back as they worked together to get his cock started into Lily.

Lily looked back at Keith with a wanting look in her eyes and said, “Do it, take Me.” as she pushed her virgin pussy against his hard cock.

The head of his cock slipped into her wet vaginal opening as she scooted closer to him. Tessa reached around Keith with both arms getting a good grip on Lily’s pelvis and rammed her hip into Keith’s butt driving his hard cock deep inside of Lily’s tight virgin pussy as they both almost fell on top of Lily. Lily’s hymen broke with very little pain and she only pulled away for a moment then she seemed to internalize even farther into a state of sexual bliss. Keith began to work his cock slowly in and out of her working his cock into her a little deeper with each stroke.

Lily kept whispering over and over, “It’s too big; it’s too big.”

Keith asked, “Do you want me to stop?”

Lily replied, “Oh don’t stop; I love your cock in me; don’t stop.”

Tessa knelt over Lily and pushed Lily’s shoulder back rolling her onto her back and held her down as she began kissing her. Keith then pulled Lily’s leg over so he was in-between her legs and filled her pussy with his cock. Lily started moaning loudly as Keith drove his cock in and out of her.

Tessa shouted, “Ya you stud, fuck her with that big dick!”

“It’s too good; I’m cuming; I’m sorry, I’m sorry.” Lily whispered as she started to have her first orgasm with a man inside her.

Keith loved how Lily was able to cum so easily. Seeing and hearing Lily cuming so soon after just having a orgasm excited Keith so much that he had to freeze in place to keep from coming.

Keith gasped, “Don’t move!”

Lily said, “I can feel your heart beat inside of me.”

Keith fought off his orgasm methodically taking in deep breaths and exhaling slowly.

Keith said 5 deep breaths later, “God that was close.”

He slowly slid his cock deep inside of her finding her cervix with the head of his cock.

“It’s too big, it’s too big.” Lily chanted as Keith gently tested how much further he could penetrate her.

When he felt her limit he stopped and gently remained there as he laid down on top of her and began to lovingly kiss her. Lily began to cry as they kissed. Keith thought that he was hurting her and quickly pulled out of her as he push himself up to his knees.

Keith asked, “Are you OK, why are you crying?”

Lily replied, “I don’t know.”

Keith asked, “Did I hurt you?”

Lily said as she sobbed, “No, it’s so beautiful. I have never felt so good.”

Keith said, “You’re beautiful.”

He slid his middle finger into her vagina and hooked her g-spot. Lily gasped as he pressed his finger tip firmly against it and began to massage her g-spot as he finger fucked her. Tessa crawled beside them and started to rub Lily’s wet clit.

Lily shouted as her abs clinched tight, “Oh fuck! What the hell are you doing to me!”

Keith with short fast strokes finger fucked her vigorously rubbing her g-spot as Tessa attentively rubbed Lilys extremely sensitive clit.

“I’m sorry; I’m so sorry.” Lily said seeming to apologize for it feeling so good.

Lily’s first gushing orgasm came on strong as her fluids squirted out of her Skenes glands onto Keith’s palm splashing everyone.

“Shit! what the fuck!” Lily shouted as she jumped up horrified and surprised by her gushing orgasm.

Keith grabbed her arm as she leaped to a stand keeping her from falling into the pool.

“Fuck! Oh my god!” Lily said with a scared look on her face.

Keith could see that she was distort he stood up and held her in his arms.

“It’s OK Lily; It’s called a gushing orgasm or a female ejaculation; the fluid is much like the males semen, just a lot more of it. You should not be embarrassed by it; your lucky most women never experience one.”

Lily started to laugh and said as her legs shook, “That felt so fucking good!”

Keith asked, “Want another one?”

Lily said, “Nope, I’m good; it’s Tessa’s turn.”

Keith swept Lily off of her feet and held her close as they began to kiss. He laid her back down on the cushion and took her breast into his mouth as he cuddled up to her. Lily began to fall back into a relaxed blissful state as Keith relished this moment with her. Tessa crawled to the other side of Lily and snuggled up to her wrapping her arm around her in a loving embrace. They all laid there together kissing and touching each other in a loving celebration of Lily no longer being a virgin.

The intimate moment with Lily began to pass as Keith and Tessa found themselves drawn together and started to passionately kiss one another as they leaned over Lily. Their lust for each other over took them as Tessa crawled over Lily and laid on top of Keith locked in a passionate kiss. Keith really liked Tessa’s spunk and appreciated her wit and could already tell that she was the smarter one of the two. Tessa has a love for life that made her shine and Keith found himself drawn to her. Keith’s passion for her was not just based on his physical attraction for her any more; he really liked her and was looking forward to getting to know her on many levels.
Tessa’s full breast pressed against Keith’s chest as the length of his hard cock pressed against her belly.

Tessa sat up, looking playfully into Keith’s eyes Tessa said, “I was not finished exploring you yet.”

She slid down and took Keith’s penis into her mouth. Tessa’s warm mouth, in contrast to the cool night air felt amazing on Keith’s cock. Tessa could feel the blood pulsing through the veins that were now bulging on his erection. She couldn’t believe how hard he was. She leaned her head back to take it all in visually.

Tessa said passionately, “I love your cock!”

She took the base of it in her hand and squeezed slightly, running her tongue around the rim of its head. To her delight, pre-cum emerged from the tip and she tasted him again.

“You and Lily taste good together.” Tessa said as she noticed Lily rubbing her clit againe.

The rush of excitement made her face flush as vaginal wetness ran out her. Keith groaned in ecstasy as Tessa felt blood swelling her clit as she ran her tongue along Keith’s shaft. Keith moved up on to his knees and he took her head in his hands and gently pushed his cock into her mouth.
Tessa wrapped her hands around Keith’s cock making her hands an extension of her mouth and started pleasuring him with her hands and mouth. Tessa could feel his every heart beat in her mouth and hands as Keith tried to hold back his seed from filling her mouth.

Lily, watching, felt a surge of wetness in her pussy. To her surprise, she was again aroused at the sight of the two of them. She moved quietly and knelt down behind Keith. Lily, admiringly started sliding her hands between Keith’s butt cheeks and over his crotch and gently massaging his tight smooth balls as Tessa sucked him ravenously.

Keith called out passionately, “Stop I’m going to come! I’m going to come!”

Tessa moaned and Lily whispered, “Give it to her. Take him Tessa!”
No amount of breathing was going to stop this orgasm. Keith let out a deep groan an exploded with an intense orgasm, filling Tessa’s mouth with his cum. She sucked and went down more intensely on his cock. His knees quivering, he threw his head back and shouted “don’t stop, God, don’t stop!” Lily moved around to watch Tessa take Keith’s load erupting into her mouth. Keith in ecstasy pulls Tessa’s head into his throbbing cock driving his erection deeper and deeper into her mouth.

Keith says to Tessa, “I want to make love to you.” As he releases her head form his hands.

Tessa’s eyes watered as her mouth slowly slid off of his pulsating erection. She gasped for air and said, “I would love for you to be the first man inside me.”

Keith stood up and pulled Tessa to her feet. Tessa wrapped her arms around Keith’s neck as Keith lifted her off of her feet by her sexy ass. Tessa’s wet pussy was pressed tight against Keith’s erection as Tessa wrapped her legs around Keith’s waist she kissed Keith as she reach down and pushed his pulsating cock into her wanting wet opening. Tessa lunged herself over his cock filling her virgin pussy as fare as she could with out hurting herself.

Locked in this embrace Keith carried her into the pool where they made love. Lily fallowed them into the pool and swam around them watching and reaching out and touching them as they made love. Tessa slipped into a primal sex mode and fucked Keith aggressively lounging and grinding herself on his hard cock taking more and more of his long cock inside of her. Orgasms flowed over her again and again as he banged away at her wanting to get even more of his cock inside her. Suddenly her eyes rolled back into her head as she started twitching in orgasmic pleasure. She relaxed her legs still wrapped around him and letting Keith push his long shaft fill the rest of the way inside her. Tessa gasped as she took his penis. Lily seeing this swam over behind Tessa and held her head up out of the water as she relaxed and let Keith take her pussy completely. Keith grabbed her hips and pounded into Tessa as she twitched and jerked.

Tessa pushed away from Keith’s grip and said, “I need a break!”

Now hanging on to the side of the pool trying to catch her breath she gasped, “I love your fucking dick!”

Keith then grabbed Lily’s arm, turned her around and pulled her butt first to his still hard cock he bent her over in the shallow water and shoved his cock into her.

Lily said, “take me.”

Keith grabbed her hips and fucked her tight pussy with loving long strokes. When Tessa caught her breath she joined them and they embraced in a kiss with Lily as Lily pressed her cervix against the head of Keith’s cock. Keith pulled his cock out of Lily suddenly realizing that he was about to shoot what was left of his seed into her. He pulled it out just in time and shot his small load on to her back and ass as he moaned loudly.

They all laughed looking exhausted from the very eventful day. As they got out of the pool the cooler night air sent them running for there towels and into the house. They all dried each other off in the warmth of the house as sun began to rise.

Keith said, “Looks like the sun is coming up.”

Tessa replies, “We better get back before my mom and dad wake up.”

Keith said, “There is a key to the house under the naked fairy statue by the pool; Come in when ever you would like.

Lily asks, “Can we really come back when ever we want?”

Keith replies, “Ya, please do, but seriously, this has to be a secret until we figure out something that will work with your parents. Come together or alone just try not to be seen when you come in until we are sure that your parents are going to be cool with you coming here. All that I ask in return is that we will always be sincere with each other, do we have a deal?”

Lily replies as Keith slid his hands down to their butt cheeks, “Tessa and I make promises like this; we lock pinkies like this” as the two of them locked pinkies, “We call it a pinkie swear.”

They all locked pinkies and Lily started saying the promise, Tessa joined in and Keith fallowed saying, “I pinkie swear to always be sincere with each other for ever and ever.”

Tessa says, “I love your cock! I’ll be back to do very naughty things with you.”

Lily says “I came instantly when you took me. I really like being taken by you.”

Keith says, “We have had such an erotic day. You both are so incredibly sexy. I will never forget this day.”

Lily and Tessa now back in their bikinis and net tunics and Keith naked with his cock still swollen from all the erotic sex.

Tessa says, “We got to go so we can sneak in before they wakeup.”

Keith opens the door and walks them to the gate. He then takes Lily into his arms gives her a kiss. Lily submits to his touch as he looks into her ayes. Tessa grabs Keith’s arm and pulls him to face her. She grabs his ass with both hands and pulls his naked body up to hers.

Tessa says, “I had a really naughty and nice time. Wish I could put you in my pocket and take you with me.”

Keith replies, “You can come take me any time you want.”
Tessa grabs Keith’s cock and leads him to open the gate. She slaps him on the ass as they all smile enjoying Tessa’s dominate side. Keith submits and opens the gate for them realizing that Tessa may have a wild side.

Tessa takes Lily’s hand as she peeks up and down the alley then they run down the alley to Tessa’s gate.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 6
Kate’s discovery

Lily and Tessa gathered their things from the tent and went to sleep in Tessa’s bedroom in a loving embrace. Kate walked into Tessa’s bedroom not expecting to find them there to gather laundry about 8:30am. She stood there for a moment a little shocked because she could tell that they were asleep cuddling each other under the covers.

Kate thought, “Hmm wonder if they realize that they’re cuddling.” .

She snuck over and peeled the covers back to see if they were naked.

Kate said to her self, “Hmmm you are naked.”

Kate stood there looking at how beautiful and sexy the two young ladies looked laying there in a naked embrace. Tessa was spooning Lily and had her hand cupping one of Lily’s breast as they slept. Kate covered them back up and left the room with the laundry wondering if her daughter’s friendship with Lily had become sexual.

Kate doing the laundry found the dildos that they had rolled up in the towel.

Kate Thought to her self, “Holly shit, I guess that answers that question.”

Kate became aroused by the two dildos pressed against each other in the towel. It has always been a fantasy of Kate’s to be fucked by two guys at the same time with their cocks pressed tight against each other deep in her vagina. She felt herself getting wet as she thought about what it would feel like to have such a beautiful cock inside herself. Jim would not let her buy sex toys because of his political spotlight. Kate loves cock and decided to use this opportunity to have a fantasy with the two beautiful shafts.

Kate rinsed them off and went into her bedroom and started fantasizing about herself, with her husband and Keith having a threesome together. Kate’s wanting pussy was getting very wet as she slid the entire length of the dildo over her wet opening and against her clit. As she teased herself this way she then slid the other one into her mouth sucking it as she slipped deeper into her fantasy. Kate loves cock and pushed it deep into her mouth wanting every bit of it that she could stand with out gagging avcılar escort her self as she imagined Keith fucking her mouth forcefully.

She had teased her vagina long enough and could not wait any longer to feel that big cock inside of her. She rolled over and got on her knees strataling a stiff boaster placing the base of the dildo on it and pushed her pussy down deep inside her vagina.

“Oh fuck!” she said out loud loving how good the dildo felt inside of her.

“Oh my god this cock feels so good!” she said to herself as she slowly started fucking Keith’s cock in her fantasy, imagining her husband was watching. She pushed down onto it deeper with each stroke wanting to get all of it inside of her. Kate was loving how good the Keith replica felt deep inside her welcoming vagina. She rolled over onto her back and started pounding away at her vagina vigorously. Adding her husband to the fantasy she grabbed the other dildo and slipped it into her pussy with the other.

“Fuck yes!” she yells out loud as she pushes them both in and out of her self.

Kate’s pussy was stretched tight around the two shafts and she wanted more. Wanting to get deeper penetration she went over to a wood chair and put the dildos side by side on the seat and slip them both in her vagina. Slowly she went up and down on them as she rubbed her clit with her fingers and working the dildos deeper and deeper inside of herself as fantasized about being fucked by two men at the same time.

She said out loud, “Oh fuck yes, fuck me.”

She started to have an orgasm as she buried the two cocks deep inside herself by planting her butt on the wood seat. Kate’s mind was deep into her fantasy while she had one of the best orgasms of her life. She kept rubbing her clit and grinding the two cocks deep inside her self as she moaned with pleasure moving from one orgasm to the next.

Kate finely relaxes over the back of the chair panting and laughing happily.

She thought to herself, “I love the way two cocks feel inside me. I better thank the girls for this in some way.”

She cleaned up the toys and put them back into the towel and snuck it back into Tessa’s bedroom. Later Tessa and Lily woke up around noon. They laid in bed together smiling, kissing and talking. When Kate herd them giggling she knocked on the door then quickly let her self in hoping to catch the two of them naked but Tessa and Lily were still under the covers.

Kate asked, “You girls hungry?”

Tessa replied quickly, “Yes I’m starving!”

Lily replied with a mischievous grin, “Yes thank you, I am starving too.”

Kate said, “I’ll go make the prettiest two girls I’ve ever seen some breakfast.”

Tessa replied, “Wow, thanks mom.”

Lily and Tessa got up and went to help Kate cook breakfast. Jim had left early that morning for a meeting. So the girls had the house to them selves. Kate enjoyed seeing Tessa and Lily so happy and hungry.

———————————————————————————
Chapter 7
Changed

Later on Lily was walking home wondering if her parents would be able to tell that she was not a virgin any more. She felt different, more sexy, more confident and she felt good about finding her sexuality in the way she did.

Lily thought to her self, “I must be bisexual, because I love and desire both. I would love for them to just take me at the same time.”

Tessa goes to her room and opens her blinds so she could see Keith’s office. She takes her clothes off in front of the window so he could see her if he was watching. She then goes and admires herself in front of the mirror lightly running her hands over her sexy body.

Tessa thought to her self, “I think I will go pay Keith a visit. Hmm, what shall I wear, I know.”

Tessa liked to buy different pieces of sexy clothing to make her own clothing designs out of them. She made one outfit that was too sexy to weir in public and the only person that she had ever worn it for was Lily to show off her work and to see if would turn her on.

She starts getting dressed in her sexyest creation that has black fishnet sleeves and shoulders that are sown to a 3” wide black leather strap that wraps around her back and over her breasts leaving a sexy gap inbetween her tits where it is laced together. Sown to the bottom of the 3″ leather strap was more fishnet that she sowed a black leather guarder belt to hold up her black fishnet stockings. After getting the one piece and her fishnet stockings on she slips on her black leather short shorts and packs her black lacey 9” elevator shoes into her backpack. She puts her makeup on extra sexy and then puts on some loose fitting plane clothes to hide her sexy outfit until she gets to Keith’s house. She tells her mom that she going for a walk and heads over to Keith’s house.

Dudly woke up Keith barking Saturday around 1:30 in the afternoon wanting to go out. Keith got up and started his usual morning routine, walking around the house nude and thinking about sex as usual.

Keith was used to living with risk because of the nature of his sex furniture business. Keith was smart though and set his business up in a way that made him practically invisible from opposing activist that thought that it should not be legal to sell sexual aid products that they considered to be perverted.

Lily and Tessa worried him though and thought that he should get them to sign the same legally binding document that he has all his venders, employee’s and customers sign. Signing the document prevented them from sharing any secrets about the products being manufactured. Even the nature of the business is considered secret with the exception that they make furniture and furniture accessories. Keith then decides that he should not let them know about his business or let them enjoy anymore of his products unless they are willing to sign the document.

Tessa walks to Keith’s house feeling sexy, knowing how hot she looks underneath the plain clothes. She gets the key and opens the back door and lets her self in.

She yell’s out as she puts her things down, “Keith, you home?”

Keith answers, “Tessa?”

Tessa replies, “Yep, are you here alone?”

Keith replies’ “Ya, how about you?”

She starts taking off the plain clothes so she can surprise Keith with her sexy outfit.

She replies, “Yep, it’s just me.”

Keith puts on black running shorts and a black T-shirt real quick and goes down stairs to greet her. As Keith walks into the closed in patio where Tessa was standing there lighting up a half smoked joint she found in the ashtray. Keith sees her and stops.

Keith has a kinky side of him that he fantasizes about. He has always hoped that he would find a partner that had a kinky side too. Seeing Tessa in her outfit made him wonder if he had met his match.

Keith says, “Wow Tessa, you look so incredibly….”

Tessa interrupts him and says confidently, “I designed it and made it.”

Keith replies, “Wow, you have some serious skills.”

Tessa asks, “Really, you like?”

Keith says, “I love it; it looks perfect on you; it’s so sexy and naughty at the same time.”

Tessa could see through his thin running shorts that he was starting to get an erection as he stood there looking her over.

Keith said, “Tessa you are a stunningly sexy lady.”

Tessa walks over to him slow and sexy. She is 6’-1” tall in her platform high heels making her only 2” shorter then him and the perfect height for them to have standing sex together.

She grabs his cock through his thin shorts and says, “I love your cock; sometimes I wish I had one,” She laughs and says, “I can’t believe I just told you that.”

Keith kisses her and says, “I guess all that outfit needs now then is a black leather strap-on harness with a dildo.”

Tessa looks at Keith and says, “Fuck ya! That would be so hot?”

Keith says, “Ya, lesbians buy them mostly but women buy them to fuck their boyfriends and husbands too.”

“Fuck that is so hot; I want one.” Tessa says as she imagined herself wearing a strap-on and dominating Keith and Lily.

Keith gets them mixed drinks and leads Tessa up to his office as they talked.

Tessa says, “I’v all ways been curious what is that men like about getting fucked in the butt.”

Keith says, “This my sound a little weird but from my research I have learned that a man can have an orgasm from just stimulating the prostate anally, they don’t even have to have an erection.”

Tessa said, “Really, the prostate, can you have both kinds of orgasms at the same time?”

Keith replies, “Yes and they can be mind blowingly intense.”

Tessa asks as they get to the office, “So you have had orgasms like that before?”

Keith grabs her and pulls her up against him and says, “Yes I have, but I really can’t tell you any more unless you will sign a document.”

She asks Keith, “What? Really? What document?”

Keith prints the document for her and she sits down and reads it to her.

Tessa demands, “What the hell does this have to do with a prostate orgasm?”

He replies, “nothing really but I can explain truthfully if you sign that.”

She gets up and walks around the desk and says, “If I sign this will you let me give you a prostate orgasm?”

He smiles and says, “Gladly.”

She sits down on Keith’s lap and signs the document.

She turns around and says, “Now my man toy, tell me more.”

Keith says, “It’s much more fun to show you, come on we can start with the toy room. Maybe we can find something that will work with that outfit, not that it needs any thing but I have some thing you may like.”

Keith leads Tessa to a hidden door in his bedroom on the 2nd floor and turns on the display lighting in the room full of sex toys of all sizes, shapes and colors. Tessa walks around the room amazed by of all the different kinds of sex toys.

Keith says, “Would you like to explore that fantasy of yours by strapping on a dildo?”

Tessa replies, “Fuck yes, I would love to strap one of these on to see what it feels like to have a cock.”

Keith hands her a new black leather strap-on harness with the slip-on plug for attaching the dildo.

And says, “Pick out the cock that looks most like the cock you imagine yourself having when you were wishing that you had a penis.”

Tessa says, “This is my dick.” As she picks it up off of the shelf.

Keith explained to her how the harness goes on and how to attach the dildo and told her he would wait for her in bed wile she put it on. Tessa slips her leather short shorts off and steps into the harness, adjusts the straps and slips the dildo on the plug. She checks out her cock in the mirrored walls behind the shelves. She felt In-powered as she imagined herself being able to penetrate Keith and Lily. Tessa walks out to show Keith her cock. Keith greets her with a hard-on and a hug, their dicks cross as Keith kisses her and takes her in his arms.

Keith gets some lube and hands it to her and says, “I would love to see you stroke that new cock of yours.”

She puts some lube on it and starts to stroke it. Keith stands her in front of the full length mirror so she could see herself stroking her dick.

Keith standing behind her whispers in her ear and says, “Wow you look so freaking sexy”

He slips his rock hard cock into her wet vagina as she pushed her sexy butt against Keith to take in more of his cock. Tessa and Keith admired themselves making love in the mirror. She looked so sexy in her outfit stroking her strap-on that she was turning her self on. He reaches down whith her ether hand and started rubbing her clit as he pushed his cock in an out of her in rhythm with her strokes to her strapped on cock. It was not long before Tessa started to have an orgasm as she fantasized about cuming with her new dick.

Tessa with wobbly legs turns around and wraps her arms around his neck and says, “Why do you have a hidden room full of sex toys?”

Keith replies, “Well, it’s a really long story so the quick answer is that I have a bit of a sex toy fetish.”

She sarcastically replies, “No Really?!”

She grabs him by his penis and leads him to the bed. “I’m going to need a little more information about that.”

She pushes him down on the bed, climes on top of him and slips his cock deep into her vagina and says, “Do you feel like your being taken advantaged of.”

Keith laughs, as she lightly raked her fingernails over his chest and says, “You are such a naughty girl Tessa.”

She replies, “I’m naughty?! You’re the guy that stuck his dick through a hole in the fence and has a hidden room full of sex toys.”

Keith starts fucking her hard and fast wishing he could keep Tessa as his personal sex toy.

Tessa says, “Fuck yes, I love your cock!” as she goes primal.

He says jokingly, “Thanks I like yours too.” As it slapped his belly as they fucked.

Tessa says, “Sex toy perv is what you are; now tell me about your research you naughty man.”

Keith sits up as he crossed his lags pulling her close to him as he embraces her.

Keith says, “Can I keep you.” As he grabs her little ass and buries his cock a little deeper into her.

Tessa says, “Easy big boy, your just a little too big for me.”

Keith says, “I don’t want to share you. I want you to be my naughty girl.”

Tessa says, “What about Lily?”

Keith says, “Tessa you are hotter then hell, your smart, your fun. I really like you. Lily is really fucking supper hot and all but I think we could have something most people never could.”

Tessa says, “You’re the only man I have eyes for, I am so into you too Keith. I would love for you to be my lucky man.”

Tessa fills her vagina with his cock as she kisses him then says, “How would you feel about us having Lily as our sex toy.”

Keith says, “She doe’s seem submissive.”

Tessa says, “We don’t even need to tell her, she will just take her place.”

Keith says, “I’m cool with it. Lets have some fun.”

Tessa says, “She’s going to love it; we may have to keep her for ever.”

Keith says, “I’m keeping you. Your parents are just going to have to get over it.”

Tessa says, “Are you going to tell me why I had to sign that document? You keep changing the subject; and what about the prostrate? What’s up with the toy room? Now that we are in a relationship, I want some answers!”

Keith says, “OK, lay your back down on the bed I want to show you where your g-spot is.”

He slips 2 fingers into her vagina and hooks his fingers up behind her pelvic bone.

Keith asks, “Can you feel that?”

Tessa says, “Ya! Fuck that feels really good right there.”

Keith says as he starts bang away on her g-spot sending her into a new kind of vaginal pleasure, “OK here is the scoop on the g-spot. In a woman’s vagina the g-spot is in the same place as a mans prostrate but is beside our rectum, when you press against it with your fingers it the prostrate will feel like a lump about the size of a walnut. The prostrate seems to the best kept secret among heterosexuals. It is a shame though because my guess is that most straight men and there wives have no idea how good a prostrate massage can feel.”

Tessa says, “Lucky for you I know now. How did you find out?”

Keith says, “One of my customers told me about it. Come down stairs with me and I will give you some more answers.”

Tessa seductively walked in front of Keith with a big smile on her face. She looks really sexy in her outfit she made and she knew it. The strap-on she’s wearing gave her a kinky, naughty look that she was enjoying and Keith was aroused by. When they reached the living room Tessa sat down on the couch expecting some answers.

Keith said, “So you want some answers, what’s your first question?”

Tessa says, “What’s the document about?”

Keith says, “Is about that couch you sitting on.”

Tessa says sarcastically, “Would you please elaborate the suspense is killing me.”

Keith says, “OK; All those sex toy’s in that room upstairs are the accessories for that couch your sitting on.”

Tessa says, “Seriously dude… Really?”

Keith says, “That couch can fuck you in oh-so many ways.”

Tessa says, as she jumped up to take a better look at the couch. “No fucking way, you have got to be kidding me!”

Keith says, “That couch is top secret, only those who seek it because they want one and people who work for me are supposed to know about it. You’re the exception to the role and maybe our pet Lilly will be too. But even the exceptions to the rule must sign the document. So basically I make people sign that so that they more or less get that I don’t want to have a bunch of bible thumpers picketing out in my front yard because I make and sell high end sex aid furniture.”

“Wow!” Tessa says, “This is turning me on! My man is so naughty.” With her eyes open wide and a big smile on her face.

Tessa turns and seductively walks over to Keith as she grabs her strapped on cock and says in a domineering way, “I want you to demonstrate how to use the couch to have a prostrate orgasm.”
———————————
————————————
—————————————
Keith summits to her demand saying, “As you wish my love. Then my I give you a ride on the couch?”

He gets up, pulls Tessa into his arms and says, “Come with me, I’ll show you how I prepare myself and the sex machine for anal penetration.”

Keith starts to explain how to prepare the sex machine for use saying, “First you use the remote to enter the password to wake it then start the attachment and lube warmer. This one warms and self lubricates the attachments.”

Keith hands her the remote and says, “The pass word is (sex).”

Tessa types it in and the couch starts to come alive. Tessa watches and listens to the couch as it starts to transform. First she sees the seat cousins part then the thrust arm moves over into the new opening ready for attaching the toy.

Keith says, “Lets let that warm up the toys for a wile I go prepare myself for a prostrate massage.”

Keith then shows Tessa his quick rectum cleaning and pre lube techniques and they head back down stairs. Keith opens the hidden attachment warmer drawer and shows Tessa the 5 attachments he likes to use on himself and explains how the g-spot stimulator works perfectly for massaging the males prostrate and a woman’s g-spot. He slips it on the arm and sits down on the couch over the toy. He pushes the (start g-spot massage) button, lube starts slowly flowing out of the tip of the toy then the machine starts the slow initial movements of the start penetration phase.

Tessa kneels down in between Keith’s legs watches the toy push gently against his anis. She lubes up her strapped on cock and starts stroking it as she watched the g-spot toy begin to enter him. Keith moaned as he felt the machine go into penetrate mode pushing the g-spot stimulator past his sphincter muscles and starting the g-spot/ prostrate stimulation movement. Keith stroked his big hard cock as shock waves of pleasure radiated from his prostrate and through out his body. He moaned the pressure from the probe pressed against his prostrate causing pre-cum to ooz from his hard cock.

Tessa watched with amazement as she grabbed her strapped on cock. She wanted his cock inside her and and wanted to feel him cuming in side of her this time. She climbed on top of him straddling him pushing his semen covered cock into her wanting vagina. Luckily Tessa’s menstrual period was about to start so she was not concerned about getting pregnant. She let Him know so he could fully enjoy the moment and that she wanted him to come inside of her this time. Keith’s throbbing cock felt so good in side her and she felt no shame in using his hard cock for her enjoyment as she fucked him like he had never been fucked before.

Waves of pleasure radiating from his prostate and Tessa’s tight wet vagina relentlessly pounding his cock putting him on the edge of a explosive orgasm. Keith moaned out loud in ecstasy as Tessa went primal on his erection sending him into the best orgasm of his life. Tessa was completely focused on the feeling of his cock pumping his load of sperm into her as he jerked from shock wave after shock wave of orgasmic pleasure. Overwhelmed by the sensations Keith begs Tessa to stop but she silently refused and the remote was out of Keith’s reach so he could not stop the machine from massaging his prostate sending Keith into another round of orgasmic pleasure. His cock was throbbing inside of Tessa with heart beat.

Tessa stopped moving and she reached over and got the remote and handed to Keith to turn off the machine. The machine arm slowly pulls the anal probe out of Keith’s rectum and shut its self down. Tessa still focused on the feeling of Keith’s rock hard penis still throbbing inside her. Keith fell into a relaxed state motionless now and Tessa felt safe to slowly slip her wet come filled vagina down taking as much of Keith’s manhood into herself as she could.

Tessa gasps as she says, “I love your cock Keith, you feel so good inside me.”

Keith’s penis showed no sign of softening as his body felt like it was melting into the couch in his relaxed state.

Keith says, “that was the most earth quaking orgasm I have ever had and then I had an even more awesome orgasm. Thank you for climbing on you felt amazing; You are such an awesome lover.”

Tessa says, “Oh, I am going to fuck you.”

She climbs off of Keith and stands in front of him lubing up her strapped on cock and says, “Do you like my big cock?”

Keith replies, “I must say that strap-on looks really hot on you.”

Keith gets up to change the attachment on the sex machine for Tessa to enjoy. He puts on a g-spot rubbing nub with clit vibrator that work independently. Tessa watches Keith as he was bent over in front of her making the changes to the machine. She really wants to penetrate him and push her strapped on cock into his anus and started to gently fucking him. Keith moaned as she watched herself fuck Keith’s ass.

Tessa says, “I like this!!! How do you like my big dick now?”

Keith moans and says, “Fuck, that feels good Tessa!”

Keith starts pushing his ass against her strokes, moaning loudly as he stood there bent over with his hands on the couch as she fucked him. Tessa was turned on by how much Keith was loving getting fucked by her as she fantasize that she had a real cock. Feeling dominate she grabbed his pelvis and started to fuck him deep and hard. Keith moaned with each breath as Tessa lived this fantasy of hers for the first time.

When Tessa said that she had fantasized about having a cock in the past she was not kidding. She not only fantasized about what it would be like if she had one sometimes she liked to fantasize about fucking men and women with it. She also liked to fantasize about having a three sum with bisexual men and women, some times just watching them and other times participating.

Tessa finally pulls it out and starts slapping Keith’s ass with it and says, “the next time I fuck you like that you might have your cock in Lily.”

Keith says, “I’m not so sure Lily would go for that. Come sit down, your going to like this ride.”

Tessa slipped off the strap-on harness and sat down and positioned her self over the machines probe. Keith gave her a quick lesson on how she could make adjustments to sensation she receives by the machine with the remote thinking she my want to use it on herself someday or that she may want to use it on Lily. He turns on the machine as he watches the machine go into action.

Tessa says, “Ooh! it is warm.” as the probe entered her vagina and started working its magic on her g-spot and clit.

Keith takes the remote and sits down in the lounge chair across the room from the couch to watch Tessa as he controlled the machine with the remote.

Tessa instantly responded to the sensations the machine was delivering to her g-spot. She began shouting out profanity in ecstasy as waves of pleasure engulfed her. Keith’s hard-on was still there and he could not help but stroke himself as he watched Tessa’s first time with his invention. She looked so sexy with her petite perfect body and her beautiful face was showing him how much she was enjoying how the machine was making her feel.

He then activated the clitoral stimulator and watched as it moved up into position to start vibrating against her clit. Tessa’s eyes opened wide when Keith switch the g-spot probe into hyper mode. That with clitoral vibrator at the same time was sure to give almost any woman an extremely powerful orgasm if not an extremely powerful gushing orgasm and Tessa proved to be no exception. She started to have her first g-spot orgasm. Tessa’s body jerked and twitched as she moaned loudly going from orgasm to orgasm. Keith loved seeing his invention giving her such extreme pleasure and wondered how much longer she could take the intense orgasmic sensations.

Soon the machines stimulation had become to intense for her to take. Tessa fell to her side on the couch exhausted. She laid there panting, trying to catch her breath as she started to burst out with laughter.

Keith felt himself falling in love with her as she said, “Oh my god, who knew sex could be so good.”

Keith asks her, “Would you like to go lay in the sun and smoke a joint?”

Tessa replies with love in her eyes, “I would love that.”

They make there way out side by the pool. Keith undresses Tessa in the afternoon sun and they laid together naked in the suns warmth smoking the joint and enjoying each other’s company. Keith’s hard-on finely went down as they laid there gazing into each other’s eyes.

Keith says,” Tessa you should keep the strap-on harness as a gift. I think that Lily would love to see you in that outfit of yours with your strapped on cock.”

Tessa gratefully excepted the strap-on and harness as a gift from Keith.

A little latter Tessa had to leave for her family Saturday evening dinner.

Tessa says as she is about to leave, “Keith, remember your my naughty man now.”

Keith just kissed her and looked deeply into her eyes and said, “Looks like I have found my match, bye for now my equally naughty girl.”

Tessa said, “Equally naughty? Are you bisexual too?”

Keith said, “No, I really have never felt any desire or attraction toward men.

Tessa said, “That’s a bummer, I have always thought it would be hot to watch two men together.”

Keith knew that women are generally much more comfortable with bisexuality then men but it surprised him to find out that she is turned on by the thought of two men having sex together.

Keith said, “Wow; ok; That’s thou me for a loop; Hmm I have some gay and bisexual customers that might be excited by the opportunity of being watched having sex by you.

Tessa could sense that Keith was a little surprised by her openness and thought it was funny. She enjoyed being able to shock him after all the times he had surprised her this weekend.

She said, “Well that’s not fair, you get to enjoy two women together.”

Keith squirmed, and said, “Ahhh… Would it have to be me having sex?”

She said, “Hmmm.. Let me think about that.”

Tessa loved leaving him on this note as she walked out of the gate laughing.

———————————————————————————

Chapter 8
Lily fallows submissively

Lily spent the afternoon catching up on sleep and thinking about her newly found sexuality and her sexual desire for Tessa and Keith. Lily was raised for the most part by her drunken hostel mother wile her father was away serving in the Army. After her father retired two years ago he started working locally selling life insurance. Life got a little better for Lily when her father started working locally but he was not a loving man either. Lily’s friendship with Tessa and her exposure to Tessa’s loving family environment has been beneficial in Lily’s development. The concept of a loving relationship still did not come easily for Lily. She spent most of the afternoon drifting in and out of sleep, trying to work out in her mind how to be in a loving and sexual friendships.

Lily’s parents never showed any affection for each other. When her mother talked about sex with her she led Lily to believe that sex was not something that women enjoyed and that women just had sex to please there husband. At a very young age Lily got a mind set that women played a submissive role sexually. Because of this when Lily dreamed about sex and fantasizes about having sex she was most aroused by being dominated by her partner. Lily has known for quite some time that most women enjoy sex and now she knew she was one of them. Because of earlier in her life she developed mind sets that Lily would be most aroused and at ease with a more submissive role sexually.

Tessa’s view of her sexuality was much different then Lily’s. Tessa being raised in a loving family environment and the way her mother had always enthusiastically spoke about the joys of sex with Tessa made Tessa very open and uninhibited sexually. So much so that in the past when dating most guys found her eagerness to explore sexuality intimidating and ended up scaring them off. Keith loved that about her though and hoped that her uninhibited desire to enjoy and explore her sexually would never change. He could feel himself falling in love with her and just hoped that he would not end up loosing her. He feared that if he ever lost her he would probably never be lucky enough to find another woman like her.

Keith was spending his evening tending to his hemp, cloning six new plants from his mother plant and preparing dried buds for storage in glass jars. He found himself becoming aroused many times thinking about Lily and Tessa. He loved how Lily could cum so easily and the image of her tall naked slender body was burned into his mind. He was thinking a lot about his growing love for Tessa and her desire to keep Lily in there newly founded relationship. His imagination kept running off into all kinds of erotic scenarios of the three of them.

After dinner Tessa had a deep desire to fuck Lily with her new strap-on. Tessa knew that Lily acted tuff but she was emotionally fragile and was not sure how Lily would react to finding out that she had spent the afternoon with Keith With out her. She wanted to surprise her by going to pay her a unexpected visit then decided to call Keith to get his opinion on what she should say to Lily about there afternoon together.

After about a 30 minute flirty conversation they came to the conclusion that Lily should know that they spent the afternoon together but that she should wait until Keith was there to before telling her about a prostrate orgasm. He also reminded her not to say anything about his sex furniture business until Lily signs the document. He made sure that she knew that he would love to see them both tonight if they could come over and told her to be careful not to hurt Lily’s pussy with her strapped on cock.

Tessa changed into a loosely fitting summer dress that she hoped would hide the strap-on so she could wear it on her way to Lily’s house but the dildo was poking out against her dress so she put on a garter-belt and slipped the dildo under it strapping it against her thigh. The air was still, hot and damp as she walked over to Lily’s house her dress began to cling to her sexy sweaty body as she walked. Normally she would have liked that people could see the shape of her stunningly attractive naked body but she really did not want anyone to see that she was wearing a strap-on or have people think she had a huge cock so she kept having to pull her dress away from her body fanning it to try to dry her sweat.

When she got to Lily’s house Lily’s twin brother Bill answered the door. Bill has been attracted to Tessa every since he was 10 years old when he and Tessa a bunch of other neighborhood kids including Lily got together and played spin the bottle and truth or dare together. Tessa was fanning her dress when he opened the door but the elastic strip just below her breasts that wrapped her chest in her dress did not let any air flow over her beautiful breasts. Her dress clung tightly against them and his eyes became fixed on them as he tried to greet her but he was too stunned by her beauty and could not speak. Feeling embarrassed he awkwardly moved out of her way and let her in.

Tessa went to Lily’s room feeling empowered by her strapped on cock and wanted to take Lily by surprise. When she walked into her room Lily was in the shared bathroom in between Lily and Bills bedrooms getting ready to head over to Tessa’s house. Tessa then pulled she strapped on cock out from under the garter belt and pushed it in between her thighs to hold there until she was ready to let it pop out at her. Lily had just got out of the shower and was standing in front of the mirror naked with her hair wrapped in a bath towel putting on some makeup when Tessa surprised her by opening the door. Lily was startled and grabbed an other towel to cover her naked body, relieved it that it was Tessa she was still a little startled.

Tessa just stood their for a moment admiring Lily’s sexy naked body and then signaled with her index finger for Lily to come to her. Lily pulled the towel from her hair and slowly walked over to her. Tessa held arms up over her head as Lily stopped in front of her suggestively implying that she wanted her to pull her dress off. Lily smiled and submissively pulled Tessa’s dress off up over her head.

Tessa whispered to her, “I am going to fuck you hard.” As she let her strapped on cock pop free from her thighs.

Lily was inundated with emotions and thoughts realizing that Tessa must have gone to see Keith without her when she saw the strap-on. She could feel herself getting wet as Tessa dominated her forcefully leading her to her bed. Seeing her sexy body wearing the black leather harness with the big life like dildo was overwhelming her with excitement anticipating being taken by her. Lily’s hands and legs began to tremble as her wetness started running down her legs.

“Turn around and put your hands on the bed.” Tessa said forcefully as she grabbed her and forced her to comply.

Lily fell over the edge of the bed face first arching her hip up wanting to be taken but too week at the knees to stand. Tessa could see her vaginal fluids soaking her and running down her legs and knew she was ready to be fucked. Tessa forcefully pulled Lily’s pelvis off the edge of the bed as she demanded Lily to stand bending over the bed with her legs spread. Tessa was loving that she could finely dominate Lily after all of the years of secretly wanting her sexually. She was extremely turned on by imagining that her strapped on cock was part of her anatomy. Lily’s legs were shaking as she tried to submissively hold herself up as demanded by Tessa. Tessa had one hand on Lily’s pelvis keeping Lily on her feet and with her other hand she guided her strapped on cock into Lily’s wet pussy.

Tessa watched excitedly as the dildo begin to enter Lily enjoying her fantasy of having a cock. She slowly slid it in and out for her letting it go in a little deeper as Lily’s wetness worked its way up the length of the dildo. Lily’s very sensitive vagina was sending extreme waves of pleasure radiating from the dildo throughout her body giving her goosebumps on her butt, back and arms.

Lily softly chanted, “It’s too good… It’s too good…” As her legs shook.

Tessa took a handful of Lily’s hair in her hand and pulled her head back as she realized Lily’s vagina could not safely take anymore of the length of her strapped on cock. Lily started to have a vaginal orgasm and collapsed over the edge of the bed. Lily gushed spraying fluids on Tessa’s legs as the dildo slipped out. Lily moaned loudly as she buried her face into the bedspread trying not to be heard by everyone in the house. This reminded Tessa about what Keith had told her about gushing g-spot orgasms so she slipped two fingers into Lily and started finger fucking Lily hooking her fingertips firmly over her g-spot. Lily trying not to make to much noise shrieked into the bedspread overwhelmed by how good Tessa was making her feel.

Lily gushed again instantly when Tessa’s fingers slipped out of her as Lily squirmed. Making Tessa realize that when she quickly pulled out of her vagina Lily gushed instantly. Tessa wanted to see if she could make her gush again so she quickly started finger fucking her again aggressively and then pulling out of her. Lily would gush almost every time she pulled her fingers out of her and Lily would scream with ecstasy. Tessa was getting soaked by Lily’s gushing as she kneeled on the floor behind Lily face down half on the bed. Lily’s gushing orgasms were becoming to overwhelming and she slid herself off of the bed curling up into ball on the wet floor with her hands over her crotch trembling as she looked up at Tessa with amazement of how good she could make her feel.

Tessa proudly smiled at her as she got up and sexily slipped off the strap-on harness. She went and got some towels dried herself off an lovingly helped Lily up from the floor. Lily stood there in awe of the power Tessa had over her as Tessa gently dried her off.

Tessa says enthusiastically, “I loved that! Do you know how long I have wanted to take you like that!

Lily loved submitting to Tessa’s desire and the anticipation that she could be sexually dominated by her again when ever Tessa wanted to take her really turned her on. Lily was also feeling a little sad knowing that Tessa and Keith were together with out her. As much as she would love to submit to there sexual desires she felt jealous that she was not with them this afternoon. Lily plopped down on the bed trying to hold back her tears. Tessa could see she was about to start crying.

Tessa says jokingly, “Do you feel like I took advantage of you.”

Lily pouted and says, “No not really, I really liked being taken by you that way.”

Tessa asks, “Then why do you seem so sad all of a sudden?”

Lily says, “I’m not like you Tessa; I don’t know how to handle this; Everything has changed so fast.”

Tessa knew that Lily must know that she was with Keith earlier without her because of the strap-on harness and dildo that Lily kept starring at laying on the floor and that she did not want to admit that she felt left out. Tessa thought for a moment trying to think of a way to ease her mind and make her feel better but could not think of any quick fixes and decided to just be straight with her about it hoping they could work it out.

Tessa says, “I went to see Keith this afternoon.”

Lily trying not to cry says, “I kind of figured that one out.”

Tessa says, “Do you know that I love you Lily.”

Lily snivels and says, “Really? I’m not sure I know how to love.”

Tessa asks, “Why?”

Lily starts to cry and says, “I don’t know why!”

Tessa gets pissed off and says, “It’s because your mother is such a hateful bitch. You need to move out of here. Come on let’s go to Keith’s house I can’t stand being near that drunken bitch mother of yours.

Lily went to finish getting ready in the bathroom while Tessa started stuffing Lily’s backpack with Lily’s school books and some of her clothes hoping Lily would not have to come back there until she was ready to move out for good. Tessa found Lily’s gym bag she used in high school in the closet and went into the bathroom with Lily and started stuffing some of Lily’s things she might need if she did not come back for a wile into the bag. Lily just smiled feeling more loved and cared for by Tessa then anyone else in her life.

Lily said, “Your even sexy when your mad.”

Tessa says, “I’m so sick of that bitch hurting you, come on let’s get out of here.”

They are on their way out of the house when Deranged demands, “Where you think your going this time of night”

Tessa hatefully replies, “It’s evening you stupid bitch!”

As they walked to Keith’s house Tessa could sense that Lily was scared of having to deal with the repercussions of her comment that she made to her mother but was hopeful that Lily would not have to deal her again until she went back to get the rest of her things to move out. When they got to Keith’s house Tessa could tell that Lily was really shook up by everything that was going on and asked Lily to wait in the kitchen while she explained to Keith what was going on.

Tessa took Keith up to his office and told him what Lily had said about not thinking that she could love and how bad her life at home has been her hole life. Keith could see how worried Tessa was about her and wanted to help. Tessa explained how fragile Lily was and how she thought that if Lily could move in with him that Lily might be able to learn how to love. Tessa expressed to Keith that although it might make it harder for her and him to have some alone time that she loved Lily alanya escort and wanted this love triangle to be as stress free for Lily as possible.

Meanwhile Lily noticed the jars of sensimillia buds on the kitchen counter that Keith had not put away yet wile she nervously waited for them to come back and got her pipe from her purse and helped herself to some while she waited. It helped her to relax and she began to realize Tessa was rite about needing to move out of her parents home.

Keith and Tessa talked about pros and cons of Lily moving in with him and decided it might work if Lily was up to the life change. They went down stairs to see how Lily would feel about moving in with Keith. Lily was shocked by Keith’s offer to move in with him and thrilled to except it. After all three of them talked about it for a while and they all felt like they could make it work.

Keith went over to let her father Tony know that Lily was going to be living with him. Tony handled it better then Keith thought he would but Keith could tell that he was not at all comfortable with it. Keith felt sorry for the guy after just finding out what a mess his wife is but was glad that Lily would not have to put up with her anymore. Keith told him that Lily hoped that she could get her things out of the house tomorrow while they were at church if possible to avoid her mother. He agreed that that would probably be best.

Shortly after Keith got home Jim, and Zed were knocking at Keith’s door. Jim insisted that Tessa go home. But Tessa stood her ground trying to get him to trust her judgment. While Tessa and Jim were having a battle of the wits Zed was questioning Lily about why she was there and making sure she was ok. Lily confidently insisted that she was fine and old enough to make her own decisions about where she lived. Lily told Zed what it has been like for her being raised by her mother and that she really needed to move out so she could heal. Keith was standing at his front door watching this all happening in his front yard. Kate and Tony were out in the street talking to the neighbors that were gathering to see what was going on. Keith knew that Tessa has a good family and was hoping that they would not let this damage their love family relationship.

Zed felt confident that Lily was there by her own free will and called Tony over to make sure that Lily could get her things with out any conflict. Tony agreed to making sure that he would have Deranged out of the house between 10:00am through 1:00pm and Lily promised to be done moving her things before they got back home. Tessa and Jim worked things out he told her she could come and go as she pleased and as long as she kept her grades up in college he would continue paying for her education.

The show was over and the crowd of neighbors dispersed. Tessa went home with her parents so she could talk to them. She told them that her and Lily had left a note for Keith to find the night he came over to play cards and they when to see him that night and had become friends. She explained making it all sound very innocent that they had told Keith about how hard Lily’s childhood had been and how much she needed to get out of that house. She explained that Keith felt bad for Lily’s situation and offered her his guest room free of rent so she could continue college. Jim and Kate new that Deranged had a drinking problem but did not realize that Lily’s mother was so abusive they wished that they would have known so they could have had child protective service intervene. It was getting late and Tessa was exhausted she thanked her parents for being so understanding and went to bed.

Meanwhile Keith rolled a joint and made them some drinks to relax. Keith tried to put Lily at ease by showing her the guest bedroom with a desk that she could use to study and put her things and gave her permission to take over the guest bathroom. He gave her a key to the house and they sat down in the den and shared the joint. Lily was restless an started walking around the the room looking at Keith’s music and video collection. He had set up the den as his TV room and decorated it with all different kinds of art that was in one way or another was subliminally or obviously sexy or erotic. Lily worked her way around the room admiring the art while Keith was admiring her.

Lily says, “Living here is going to be like living in some other world.”

Keith replies, “I suppose so Lily, just take it one day at a time. I think you will like your new life.”

She sat back down and said, “If it was not for Tessa I would be even more screwed up than I am.”

Keith says, “Tessa told me that you said to her that you did not know how to love, or something like that.” Do you want to know what I think love is?”

Lily replies, “Yeah, ok.”

Keith asks, “Do you want Tessa in your life?”

Lily replies, “Yeah.”

Keith asks, “How would you feel if you would never be able to see her again?”

Lily replies, “Really sad I’m sure.”

Keith says, “Well so it seems you can and do love. Lily that’s all love is, it is the strong desire to have and keep someone in your life. My I tell you what I think you my be struggling with?”

Lily says, “Sure.” As she starts to cry.

Keith says, “I think that because of your unloving parents, how to be a loving person to those you want in your life is where the uncertainty comes in and you can to choose to show your love.”

Lily wipes the tears from her face as Keith got up and picked Lily up and carried her to his bed. They undressed with out saying a word and got under the covers. Keith snuggled up to her spooning her back he held her close in a loving embrace. Keith was exhausted and quickly drifted off to sleep.

About 30 minutes later, She was just laying there still thinking about all kinds of things wile she was enjoying spooning with Keith. Suddenly she could feel Keith starting to get an erection as he fell into a deep sleep. Lily just laid there feeling it getting harder and harder as it pressed against her butt. She could feel herself getting wet as she became turned on by his hard cock pressing against her and wanted to feel his cock inside of her and started to rub her clit as she wondered if she should take advantage of this opportunity and slip his erection into herself.

She decided to see if she could make love with him without waking him and guided his stiff penis into her wet vagina. She slowly worked more and more of his hard shaft inside of herself as she continued to rub her clit softly. She loved the way he felt inside of her as she slid her vagina over his erection. It did not take very long at all for her to have an orgasm and then another as she tried not wake him.

Keith awakened when her fingernail poked his cock while she was rubbing her clit during one of her orgasms. Still half asleep he realized what was happening and that she was in the middle of an orgasm. Not letting her know that she woke him he straitened his legs and move his hand from her breast to her pelvis as he pushed his cock into her as he pulled her hip to his. Lily gasped as she felt his erection lunge into her. He held her hip firmly keeping her from pulling away as he pushed as much of his erection into her as he safely could.

Lily surrendered to his forceful clutch and relaxed letting Keith’s cock take her as he held her hip pressed against him. Keith had know desire to force more of his penis into her then she could safely take but wanted to feel as much of his cock inside of her as she could take. He carefully pressed his shaft into her stretching Lily’s vagina over his pulsing cock as he tried to cense her limit. Lily started rubbing her clit again as he continued to press into her. He released his grip on her letting her have back control over how much of his cock was in her.

She slowly started sliding her wet vagina over his erection making the head of his cock hit her cervix an mashing as much his cock into herself as she could with each stroke. Keith just laid their still letting her take advantage of his erection as she desired. She continued to fuck him pushing even more of shaft into herself then Keith felt safe with as she started to have a vaginal and clitoral orgasm at the same time. She then became very relaxed and felt very content as they both drifted off to sleep with his erection still pulsing inside her.

Chapter 9
Moving day

The next morning Tessa got up around 7:00 am and opened her text book and got to work on an essay. Later she had breakfast with her parents and then went to Keith’s house 20 minutes before it was time to start moving Lily out of her parents house and into Keith’s House. When she got there Keith was cleaning the back of his truck and Lily was finishing up with cleaning the kitchen after breakfast. Lily and Tessa used Keith’s truck to get her things. Meanwhile Keith used the time while they were away to take down the video cameras that he had set up in the niche and to fill the holes in the fence so he would not have to worry about nosy neighbors peeping in on them. They got Lily things moved out of her parents house in just an hour and a half. Tessa and Lily unloaded and got Lily settled into her new home while Keith took care of the pool and mowed the lawn as he normally did on Sunday mornings. All the while Lily was telling Tessa about her evening with Keith.

It had been a hot and humid morning and it was already 90 degrees out side all of them were dirty and sweaty from their busy morning. After finishing his lawn work he went to cool off in the pool. Lily noticed him undressing at the pools edge from her window and call Tessa over to see. Tessa compulsively and forcefully striped off all of Lily’s clothes then as Tessa pulled her own shorts down she demanded Lily to lick her clit. Lily submissively fell to her knees and let Tessa dominate her actions. Tessa moaned with pleasure as Lily sucked on her clit and she watch Keith swimming naked in the pool. Lily loved being submissive and the more Tessa moaned the wetter Lily became. Tessa forcefully held Lily’s head in her hands as she began to have an orgasm. Drink my wetness she gasped as her orgasm exploded.

Keith has always been easily aroused but with these two he had a hard time not getting an erection when he was around them and as soon they started to undress his cock started to stiffen. They all jumped into the pool naked and Tessa waisted no time taking advantage of Keith’s erection.

Keith was standing shoulder deep in the water as Tessa swam up to him and wrapped her arms and legs around him. She felt weightless to him in the deep water as she slid his cock into herself. Lily was half on a pool float kicking her way over to them, getting turned on by how passionately Tessa used Keith’s hard-on for her enjoyment.

Keith said, “I have an idea.”

He started walking to the waist deep water dragging Lily along on the float.

Keith said, as he grabbed the other float, “Let’s put the floats on top of each other and both of you lay over them together so that I can take turns making love to you.”

They laid themselves over the floats. Keith was behind them and in just the right depth of water for him to effortlessly make love to them switching from one to the other. He teased them with a few slow deep penetrations with his cock while he finger fucked the other ones g-spot. Lily and Tessa were drifting away from Keith as he pushed into them, driving them to the pools side. To keep their heads from being pushed into the pools edge they pushed against the pools side with one arm giving Keith better control and ending his chase. He then dominated them with his cock and fingers sending them both into orgasms.

Lily started to cum first having a vaginal orgasm as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Wanting to see if he could make her have another gushing g-spot orgasm he pulled his cock out of her and slid two fingers into Lily while he continued to finger fuck Tessa now working at giving them both g-spot orgasms. Lily quickly switched from her vaginal orgasm to a g-spot orgasm as she moaned and jerked. Tessa’s orgasm was building while she watched Lily’s outbursts of orgasmic pleasure and then it suddenly overcame her with extreme intensity. Keith relentlessly kept pounding away at their g-pots with his fingers and with each stroke he slid his thumb over their clitorises as they continued to orgasm twitching and moaning simultaneously. Suddenly the floats shot out from under them in both directions as they both slipped off them not able to hold themselves on any longer. Both of them felling a little shaky for their orgasms they hung from the side of the pool catching their breath.

Tessa thought to herself how much she would love to take turns fucking Lily and Keith with her strapped-on cock. Lily felling very satisfied she just admired Keith’s sexy body and erection as he got out of the pool and walk to the covered patio.

Keith asked as he started the grill, “How does some T-bone steaks and a baked potato sound for lunch?”

Lily and Tessa both gave him the ok as they got out of the pool and joined him at the patio table.

Lily said feeling stressed, “You know, I do have to study at some point this weekend.”

Keith replied, “Actually I had had no idea.”

Tessa said, “Me and Keith will get lunch ready while you get some studying done.”

Lily went up stairs slipped on her white fishnet tunic and started studying at her new desk while Keith and Tessa remained naked and prepared the potatoes and put them on the grill to precook before the steaks. They got some drinks and a joint and laid down on the chase lounges at the far end of the pool in the shade of a tree. Lily noticed them relaxing down by the pool thru the window behind her desk and liked being able to see them nude together as she studied.

Tessa said, as the effects of the sensimilla took hold, “I was a little jealous last night.”

“Because of Lily moving in?” Keith asked.

“Ya.” Tessa replied.

“It was your idea.” Keith said with a chuckle.

“So what did you two do after I left?” Tessa asked.

“I just tried to make her feel at home, I think we were both just trying to wrap our heads around the fact that she was moving in with me, thanks to you. I guess you worked things out with your parents.” Keith replied.

“Ya, my parents were pretty cool about it.” Tessa said, then asked already knowing the answer, “So did you fuck her?”

“Well, in a way I fucked her.” Keith said jokingly.

“What do mean in a way?” Tessa insisted.

Keith tried to explain, “Well, we talked a little about what she had said to you about her not knowing if she could love and I tried to define the difference between what love is and knowing how to be a loving person.”

“Oh that’s so sweet!” Tessa sincerely interrupted.

Keith continued to explain, “So anyway I was feeling exhausted and she was getting emotional so I took her to bed with me and was cuddling her. The next thing I knew I woke up and my cock was hard and inside of her and see was having an orgasm.”

“Oh fuck that’s hot!” Tessa said excitedly, then asked, “Then what happened?”

Keith replied, “She seemed like she was trying not to wake me so I just moved a little so I could get more of my cock inside of her and I just let her think I was still asleep. She fucked me for a little while longer and had another orgasm and then she fell asleep with my cock inside of her.” Keith confessed with a big smile on his face.

Tessa said, “Now I am jealous! I would love to fall asleep with your cock inside of me.”

“I would like that too.” Keith said sincerely.

Tessa confesses, “I fucked Lily too yesterday after dinner, just before we came over here last night.”

Keith said, “Oh fuck, that’s turning me on. Then asked, “with the strap-on?”

Tessa replied as she noticed his cock starting to fill with blood, “Yep, I fucked her big-time.”

“Where?” Keith asked as he started to touch his swelling cock.

“In her old bedroom.” Tessa replied smiling, seeing how much it was turning him on.

Keith kept a large pottery jar with a rain proof lid over there with lots of paraphernalia inside it so that he did not have run inside all the time for things he seemed to like to have handy out there. He reached over and got out a bottle of lube and said, “I would love it if you would tell me all about it.”

Tessa laughed as she took the lube from him and started stroking his cock.

“Would you like for me to tell you the whole story?” She asked him seductively.

Keith moaned and said, “Yes every detail.”

Lily noticed with erotic excitement that Tessa was stroking Keith’s cock and could not help but watch them. Tessa had already started telling him her story about dominating Lily with her strapped on cock in extreme detail starting with the walk over to her house. Keith’s well lubed cock was now as hard as rock in Tessa hands as she slid them up and down over his cock. Lily was getting turned on spread her legs and started rubbing her clit as she watched her two sexy lovers enjoying each other and them not knowing that she was watching some how made it even more erotic for her.

Tessa was really enjoying how much she was turning him on with her story and every since he told her about how men can have prostrate orgasms she has been really wanting to try giving him a prostrate orgasm with her fingers. She pored more lube in her hands and spread it all over his genitals, crotch and started slipping two of her lubed up fingers over and into his anus as she continued telling him about how Lily submissively let her be dominated by her. She jacked him off with one hand and worked her fingers deeper inside of Keith with the other hand until she found his prostrate with her finger tips.

Tessa pressed and rubbed his prostate with her fingers as she started to finger fuck him enjoying dominating him in this way. Large amounts of pre-cum started oozing from the tip of his cock as he moaned with pleasure. Lily could not believe her eyes as she neared an orgasm feeling overwhelmed by the excitement of seeing a man get finger fucked for the first time. Lily has never herd of a prostrate massage but was so turned on by watching Tessa giving him one she bursted into an orgasm just as Keith exploded into a prostrate and peinial orgasm at the same time.

Tessa joyfully smiled as she watched him shoot his load up into the air. Lily lightly rubbed her extremely sensitive clit as she watched Tessa move him from one orgasm to another. Keith’s mind was in the erotic story that Tessa was telling him as she tried to see how many orgasms she could give him in a row. Keith’s orgasms were intense as the waves of pleasure flowed through his body from the prostate orgasms and the peinial ejaculation orgasms radiated shock waves of extreme pleasure through him each time he shot another load of cum through the air.

Lily got her Keith replica dildo from the desk drawer and slipped it into herself as she watched them. She slowly worked it deeper and deeper into herself slipping into a fantasy that she was with them with his ejaculating cock deep inside of her vagina she imagined Tessa was rubbing her clit as he fucked her. Lily notices that she is able to penetrate more of length of Keith copy into her self than she could the day before. She held the dildo pressed deeply inside of her wanting to feel every bit of it as she could inside of her. Hoping she would be able to take his entire length of him some day. She stretched her vagina over the dildo to the edge of discomfort as she rubbed her clit slipping back into her fantasy. Lily seeing Keith ejaculating again as he bucked and jerked sent her into another powerful orgasm.

Keith begged her to stop as his bulging cock felt like it was going to explode and had become so extremely sensitive to her touch that it felt too good and he had to stop her electrifying touch. Tessa reluctantly stopped with a firm grip with one hand around the base of his cock and two of her finger tips lightly pressed against his prostrate. Tessa looked up at Lily’s window hoping Lily has been watching them as Keith melted into the chase lounge with his throbbing cock showing no signs of coming down. Tessa slowly slipped her fingers out and climbed over him guiding his bulging erection into her menstruating vagina. Keith moaned and grabbed her hip to stop her as Tessa slipped a little more of her tight wet vagina over his overly sensitive throbbing erection.

Keith gasped and said, “Please don’t move!”

She froze in place as he exhaled slowly trying to regain control over the sensations of his extremely sensitive and erect cock.

Tessa asked, as she lightly slipped her breasts over his sweaty cum covered chest, “Do you want to see me fuck Lily like that some time?”

Keith replied, “I would love to watch you dominate her like that.”

He laid perfectly still and began to relax as she slowly worked more and more of his pulsating cock inside of her self until she could stretch no more of her vagina over his shaft.

Tessa moaned with pleasure as she pressed her vagina over his throbbing cock and said, “You know, sometimes I like to fantasize about having sex with bisexual men.”

Feeling a little stressed that she my have that expectation of him in the future, Keith replied, “Ya, you had mentioned that before.”

Tessa could sense that what she had said had made him feel uncomfortable and quickly said, “Anyway, I get why you got so turned on by me telling you about how I dominated Lily.”

Keith’s erection was finally coming down he asked, “Do you feel like it’s unfair that I’m not bisexual.”

Tessa laughed enjoying making him a bit uncomfortable and said, “Ya;! Some day I want to watch you and another man having sex.”

Keith replies, “I have to admit it may seem unfair but you to are attracted to each other its not like I’m asking you to have sex with someone your not attracted to.”

Meanwhile Lily is still watching them and does not realize the Keith’s swollen cock was going flaccid as Tessa took it all into her vagina. The thought of Tessa being able to take all of his erection as she made love to his swollen wimp sent Lily into another orgasm.

Tessa says, “It’s ok Keith we both are attracted to Lily, and we both want to enjoy her sexually, she’s our love toy remember. Your my man now, all I’m saying is that it is erotic for me when I fantasize about men having sex together and maybe some day you could make my fantasy come true.

————————————————————————————————————

Chapter 10
Surprises

After lunch Lily and Tessa went to study in Lily’s room wile Keith acted on making his desire to dominate Lily with Tessa a reality. Really turned on by Lily’s submissiveness Keith has always found himself aroused by his partners sexual turn ons and for him to give his lover what she desires can be deeply erotic and satisfying for him. Keith found it so erotic that Tessa like himself can really get into being dominate sexually so Keith decided to prepare a kinky surprise for them at a secluded spot near the prairies edge.

Lily and Tessa are now sitting out by the pool naked enjoying the view of the pink clouds as the sun sets wondering where Keith went. Tessa was supper excited about all the things she had learned about Keith, the prostrate orgasm and his sex furniture business. Tessa really wished her best friend knew about it and how erotic it was for her to give Keith a prostrate massage and to fuck him with the strap-on. She knew she should not say anything about his sex furniture business yet but she thought Lily must have seen her giving him a prostrate massage earlier.

Tessa says, ”Lily, I was so turned on earlier thinking you might be watching us have sex. Did you see us?”

Lily says, “Oh my god yes,! that was hot Tessa, I didn’t know how many times I orgasmed.”

Tessa says, “Really! That’s awesome, How good can you see form your study room?”

Lily says, “Well enough to see you finger fucking him in the ass.”

Tessa could not help herself she had to tell her about the the sex toy room and everything she learned about the prostrate orgasm and how she had fucked Keith in the ass with the same strap-on that she fucker her with later that day. Tessa shares with her what a turn on it is for her when straps on a cock and how hot she thought it would be to enjoy a threesome with lots of sex toys and every one is fucking everyone.

Lily could not help but touch her wet vagina as she listened to to Tessa tell her what she had learned about Keith. Tessa could see Lily likes an erotic story too, she moved her chair so they could watch each other touch themselves. As Tessa erotically told the story [without the sex furniture parts] about what happened that afternoon. Lily was so turned on and her clit was so extremely sensitive she came many times as she listened to their extremely erotic and intimate afternoon. Tessa watching her sexy lover twitch from her own touch she could hardly tell her the story as she found herself enjoying riding on the edge of her own orgasm.

Keith’s truck pulls into the driveway as Lily and Tessa started to make some plans for tonight themselves. The dog and Keith walk through gate finding his lovers smoking a joint at the pools edge.

Keith says, “I have a little surprise for you both that I think you will both enjoy. Their is only one thing you my not like about it.”

“Whats that?” They both said simultaneously

“You will have to get dressed to walk in the praire.” Keith said

Tessa put her fingers on Lilys lips to stop her from saying anything and they went to get dressed.

Keith said as they went inside, “You can ware whatever you want when we get there.”

Keiths cock started to fill with blood as he watched their naked bodies walking into the house. Tessa thought that they would bring a surprise of their own and Tessa led Lily to the toy room and filled a bag with sex toys and two strap-ons wile Lily stood there a bit overwhelmed by all the rows of shelves lined with sex toys.

Tessa asks, “If you could have a real dick for a day to fuck any one you wanted to with witch one of those dildos looks most like what you would yours to?”

Lily grabs a dildo from the shelf and presses it to her pubic bone to see how she looks in the mirrors that line the walls at the back of the shelves.

Tessa says, “that’s is sexy one! You would make sexiest hermaphrodite ever! Lets get this crotchless harnesses on you we are both going to have a surprise for Keith when we get to the prairie. They both put on strap-ons and long summer dresses with a guarder belt holding their strapped on cock down against their thigh. They grabbed the bag of sex toys that Tessa had filled with prostrate toys, butt plugs and dongs she has been wanting to try on them.

It was a silent drive to the prairie and a quiet walk to the spot Keith had prepared for their kinky pleasure. His cock swelling as he imagined with anticipation Lily’s naked body submissively standing in the fire light with her wrists and ankles restrained so that her arms and legs were spread like an X as he and Tessa dominate her into orgasm after orgasm.

The spot Keith chose was in the woods was close to the prairie edge in a little opening with a big oak tree growing in the center. It was very privet there and the fire could not be seen from the prairies edge. When they got there Keith lit the two small camp fires he had prepared earlier on each side for the tree that he intended to tie Lily up to.

The woman sat down on the sleeping bags and started to looking through the baskets full of goodies he had left their earlier. Lily opened the food and drink basket and Tessa opened the basket with the strap-on, lube, wrist and ankle cuffs in it. They all eat had some wine and smoked a joint as they talked about what a awesome weekend it has been together.

Tessa sees the leg chains anchored into the ground below the arm restraints chains hanging from the trees limb above and leans over to Keiths ear.

She whispers, “I would love to have you chained to that tree with some of those bisexual and gay men costumers of yours you were telling me about.” as she ran her fingers up the crack of his ass wanting to see his reaction.

The thought of it made her really horny and as always Keith was getting turned by things that turn on his sex partner and for the first time was aroused by the suggestion of having sex with men.

Keith bent down to whisper in Tessa ear and says , “ What you just a said was strangely erotic for me. I was thinking we could let Lily live her submission fantasy though.”

Tessa replies, “Hmm that does sound fun but can I fuck your ass in front of our sex toy yet? Lily told me she saw me finger fucking you earlier and it made her cum.”

Keith replies, “Fuck that is hot! This not going the way I imagined it would but it never does when your around, thats one of the things I love about you. Hay if you would like to dominate both of us, I bet you could have some fun with that dominant side of yours.”

Tessa looks up at him and says loudly so Lily will hear too, “Will you both submit to my sexual desires?”

Keith replies, “ I would love to”

Tessa looks over at Lily excepting a reply.

Lily replies in a seductive and submissive voice, “Take me Master I am yours.”

Tessa says,” Good you will be my sex slaves tonight and will submit to my every wish, now first I want you to undress me.”

They both submit and lovingly and removed Tessa dress. Keith was excited when he saw Tessa was wearing a strap-on. Naked she slipped her strapped on cock out from under her guarder belt letting big cock stand up the way she liked it. Keith then pulled off Lilys dress exposing her naked body and strapped on cock of choice. Keith reached down and set her new cock free from her guarder belt. Keith feeling really turned on by how sexy they looked in the fire light. They both began to undressed Keith and then led him to the sleeping bags where they had laid and out all the sex toys they brought.

Tessa says,”My love slaves you are going to role play for me so I can share a naughty fantasy of mine with you. Lily, you will take the role of a really sexy feminine hermaphrodite with a beautiful cock and Keith you will take the role of a bi-curious man that has agreed to submit to my demands.”

Keith and Lily smile at each other in joyful anticipation of what she would make them do.

Tessa says, “Come over here and suck my cock.”

Tessa stood there stroking her strapped on cock as they both went to their knees and started to take turns sucking her dong into their mouths. Keith slid two of his fingers into both of their vaginas and started to aggressively banging their g-spot as she humped his mouth. Lily got up pushed her strapped on cock into his mouth with Tessas and both grabbed his head started taking turns fucking his mouth.

Tessa says,“in this role play game I’m a man and you bi-curious man are sucking man cock and a hermaphrodite cock for the first time.”

Tessa then demands Keith to stand under limb were the restraints are. She got the cuffs out of the basket and told Lily to put them on him and restrain him to the chains as walked over to Keith.

Tassa demanded Lily, “stoke your cock for us to watch.”

Lily starts to stroke the large beautiful lifelike dildo.

Then Tessa says,“Look how hard you are making him come over here and bend over in font of him so he can fuck you.”

Tessa guides his hard long cock into her wet pussy demanding Lily to ask him to hurt you. Keith starts slipping his rock hard cock in and out of her wet pussy.

Lily chants “hurt my hermaphrodite pussy.”

Tessa gets in front of Lily pushes her back onto Keiths hard cock, telling her to take all of his cock into her hermaphrodite pussy. Keith at the end of his restraints could not back up his rock hard cock any more and Tessa still kept pushing Lilies tight pussy over his shaft stretching it even more.

Tassa says, “I said to take all of it!”

As she walked over to get a better view of Keith’s penetration.

“Take it!” she demanded.

Lily submits fucking him so hard it was starting to hurt as she abused her pussy with his cock. Tessa reaches down and starts to rub Lilies clit sending waves of pleasure through out her body. Keith pounded her pussy with his cock as she jerked and twitched with pleasure and pain.

Lily fell to her knees gasping for air, her pussy sore as Tessa quickly took her place fucking his rock had cock like she could not wait to take it all and then demanded Lily to suck her dick.

Tessa smiled at Keath as Lily sucked her big dick and asked, “How do you like fucking man pussy Keith? You know Keith someday you will let me watch you fuck a man in the ass.”

Keith started to fuck her hard and fast as Lily relentlessly sucked and licked her big dong. Tessa started to cum yelling out loud in ecstasy as her sex slaves worshiped her body.

Tessa felt energized by the power they trustingly gave her. She took Lily by the hair and leading her to the sleeping bag and lube. Tessa started to lube up Lilies massive strapped on cock as she told Keith to watch and see what this big cock would look like going in and out of his ass because soon it will be. Tessa positioned Lily so Keith would have a good view of this massive cock penetrating her tiny puss. She positioned herself over it and began to work the huge head of the dildo into her vagina. All Keith could do was watch as Lily started to hump Tessas tight puss.

Tessas eyes rolled back into her head as Lily used her cock to punish her pussy.

Tessa says, “You like seeing me get fucked? You want this big dick in your ass don’t you my sex slave? Look at it, it will be fucking you soon.”

Lily started to fuck her cunt hard as Tessa pushed her wanting puss over the huge dildo starring constantly into Keith eyes.

Tessa looked into Lily eyes and said, “ I want you to lube that up that beautiful cock of yours and go fuck him in the ass.”

Tessa and Lily walk over to Keiths restrained body and begin to touch him.

Lily says,“We will never get this in there.” as she slid the head of it between his ass cheeks.

Tessa says, “Watch and learn my sex slave.” as she took the lube and poured it into her hand and started to lube up his anus.

Tessa hands felt good sliding over his anus as Keith arched his back showing his enjoyment. Tessa slipped in one finger into his tight ass as he moaned with pleasure and began to push his ass against her hand.

Tessa began to explain how to give Keith a prostate orgasm as she slipped her finger in and out of his ass.

Tessa says,“Now you put a couple fingers in him and I will show where to find his prostrate.”

Lily slid two of her fingers into Keith’s ass as Tessa directed Lilies fingers to his prostrate. Keith moaned with ecstasy as Lilies finger tips fond his prostrate. Lily laughed excitedly seeing how good it was making him feel when she touched it.

“Good put three fingers into him now.” Tessa demands.

Keith moaned, “fuck me, fuck me with that big dick of yours Lily.”

Tessa lubed up the dildo and helped Lily get it started into his ready ass. Lily very gently work her strapped on cock a little deeper into his ass with each stroke as Tessa kept adding more lube to the shaft. Soon Lily was filling his ass with the huge dildo and Keith did not mind if they knew he was loving it.

Keith was oozing seamen with each stroke of the massive dildo rubbing his prostrate sending him filled orgasmic pleasure radiating throughout his body. Tessa took Keiths cock into her mouth and started to suck and stroke his long hard cock as he exploded into an orgasm yelling loudly with ecstasy and shooting his load into her mouth and on her face.

Tessa stood up and told Keith, “I want you to eat the cum off of my face.”

Keith bent down and licked and sucked his cum from her face as Tessa stroked his balls.

Whispering into his ear she says, “I want to see suck real cock and I want you eat another mans cum from my pussy.”

She releases his arms from the restraints and he quickly picks her up by her ass and slips his cock into her puss and starts driving it into her had and fast.

Tessa wraps her arms around neck as he thrusted his cock into her and says, “You like sloppy seconds when his cock is up your ass don’t you.”

Keith found Tessa’s dirty talk really erotic and started to have an orgasm at the thought of letting her have her fantasy. Keith moaned loudly as waves of pleasure took over his body again and again that made him collapse to his knees. Lily quickly started rubbing her strapped on cock on Keith’s cheek as Tessa still hanging on ground her still wanting puss over his long hard cock.

Tessa instructed him, “Suck her cock.”

Lily moved around so she could fuck his face for Tessa as Tessa continued abusing her puss with his cock and was enjoying imagining he was sucking a real cock for her. Watching him suck cock was so hot for them both and Lily was getting into this and hoped it would not be the last time that she would able to dominate Kieth like this. She grabed his head and tying to force more of the huge dong into his mouth.

Tessa started cum again arosed by the sight of her man sucking cock and says, “Someday you will suck real cock with me.”

Keith turns his head says, “ Yes my master I will suck cock with you.”

Keith reached over and picked up the 16” double ended dildo Tessa packed and slipped the head of it into his mouth to get it wet and ready for her hermaphrodite pussy. He slips it into her vagina synching his strokes of the dildo in her vagina with the strokes of his mouth on her hermaphrodite cock hoping to help enhance Lily imagining she has a real cock.

Lily synchs right in as she watches him suck her strapped on cock. Tessa takes hold of Lily’s cock and sucks it into her mouth as Keith keeps in sync with the dildo matching Tessa movements.

Tessa stops and says, “You like watching me suck another mans cock don’t you, bet you wish you had some cock in you don’t you.”

She then gets up off his erection and stands in front of him stroking her strapped on cock in front of his face as remained on his knees still restrained at his ankles.

Tessa says, “On your feet slave and Lily restrain his arms again.”

Tessa gets the lube and starts lube up Keiths anus an her strapped on cock and start to works it into his ass. Lily stands in front of him rubbing her strapped on dick against Keiths cock.

Lily says,”Hurt my pussy with your big dick.”

She turns around and guides his hard cock into her wet vagina as Tessa humped his ass. Keith in ecstasy as a cool night breeze whipped through the little clearing covering Lily with goosebumps. Tessa reaches around him and pulls Lilys hips into him as she drove her cock deep into him.

“Hurt my pussy.” Lily chanted.

Tessa says, “The next time I get you in restraints I might have a man hiding near by ready to fuck you.”

Keith became overwhelmed with the sensations of how good Tessas cock feels as she lustfully and passionately thrusted her strapped on cock in and out of his ass. The feeling of Lily abusing her vagina ramming it over his throbbing erection had Keith in a state of physical sensory overload and the erotic begging of Lily for him to hurt her with his cock and with Tessa relentlessly and erotically suggesting how erotic it would be for her to be able to see him with being sexual with a man sent him into the most explosive and intense orgasm he had ever experienced.

Keiths knees gave out and was hanging from his wrists as he twitched and jerked in ecstasy as they both relentlessly fucked him never seeming to want his orgasmic pleasure to stop. The orgasms gust kept coming and coming as jerked and screamed out in ecstasy.

Keiths orgasmic pleasure finally came to an end with his body hanging lifelessly from his wrists panting for air with his heart beating rapidly. Lily and Tessa both laughed happily amazed by how intense of an orgasm they had given him as left him hanging there and walked over to the sleeping bags and helped each other removed their strapon harnesses.

Tessa saw his cum running out of Lilys opening and want down on her sucking her swollen clit into she mouth and covered her face with her wetness and Keiths cum. She gets up and purposely walks over to Keith wraps her hands around his head lustfully kisses him. Keith was instantly consumed with lust for her and lustfully kissed her back.

Tessa says,” That was awesome! Thank you both letting me have that power over you.

Keith says,”That was awesome!” As Lily and Tessa let Keith free from the restraints.

Lily says laughing, “My pussy has never felt so fucked.”

Keith laughed and said, “Really, I’v never had sex with a hermaphrodite and a man before.”

Tessa says, “You know you liked it.”

They all went home together planing to spend their first night all together sleeping in Keiths bed.

———————————————————————————

The end.

​

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Chapter 56: Battle on the Beach

A/N: Get ready for some more action… Read, Review, Enjoy!

“We have to go back, you know that don’t you?” Fred asked as soon as he and Luna arrived at the Shrieking Shack.

“Perhaps we should make sure you can walk first, I’ve just called Drake to come out here… I showed him the secret way in his head, he’s running over here at top speed I promise.” She replied, helping him to sit on the couch and looking him over carefully. “Besides, I promised Harry ten minutes and it’s barely been one.”

“I don’t care if I can walk or if it’s been thirty seconds… we shouldn’t have left.” He protested angrily, upset that so much was going wrong because they’d all had to come save him. “Hermione and Harry are still there, don’t you care?”

“Of course I do, but Jacey’s still there with them and I trust that Elise and Sarah don’t want to hurt them.” She sighed and sat next to him, putting her head in her hands. Clearly she was keeping up a brave face for his sake, but he could now see that she was as worried and scared for the others as he was.

“Maybe they don’t want to hurt Harry or Jacey, but Elanya’s already tried to kill Hermione.” He argued.

She turned her face up to him and regarded him sadly. “I know. But what can you do to help if you’re half hobbled?”

“Whatever I have to, just the same as you and Harry.” He argued as he heard the trapdoor open down the hall. “I saw you both after fighting Sarah at the Dursley’s house… nothing stopped you two from helping each other in there. Leg or no leg, I have to go back!” He felt it was his fault any of them were on the island in the first place, how could he possibly sit here in safety while they were all there risking their lives… especially Hermione.

“I’ll be the judge of where you can go.” Drake said from the doorway with a grim smile. “I wasn’t expecting to see you again until we returned to London.”

“Surprise.” Fred muttered, as Luna shivered next to him. He suddenly realized he was freezing as well, it was much colder here than on the island where she’d left her coat and he’d left everything. Putting that discomfort to the back of his mind, he held out his leg for the healer. “I don’t think I broke it… I was able to walk.”

“That means nothing, extreme circumstances and adrenaline can make people do extraordinary things.” Drake said as he knelt and removed the splint before gently feeling the injury. “I take it you won’t be telling me what happened or why you’re here?”

“It’ll be easier for everyone that way.” Luna said quietly before smiling at the man. “You want to have deniability later, don’t you?”

“I suppose.” He laughed lightly. “Alright, I agree with you Fred, nothing’s broken. But you twisted it really bad. I’m going to send in some energy to straighten things out… but it’s going to hurt for a bit until I can get everything right again.”

“Do what you have to do.” He instructed. He closed his eyes as the healer began his work. Sharp, electric pain shot up his leg and he grit his teeth. Feeling Luna take his hand, he gratefully squeezed it… she may not be Hermione, but she was a close friend and it was wonderful to be around someone he trusted completely after so long with Elanya. Has it been ten minutes yet? He asked her eagerly as Drake worked his magic and the pain began to subside.

Just about… I’m already calling Lupin and Draco to come help us. She answered gently. We’ll bring Harry, Hermione and Jacey home, I promise. Fred let out a deep breath and hoped she was right.

(BREAK)

Draco sat in Dumbledore’s office with all eyes on him as they waited for him to give them answers. But he had none to give, nothing that wasn’t supposition based on what little Potter, Granger and Luna had told him. He certainly didn’t want to say anything about Fred, not with Ginny sitting next to him. The fact that he had guessed her brother was in trouble and hadn’t told her was a fight he’d much rather they had in private (Ron standing angrily across the room was yet another reason not to say anything). All he had left to talk about was Erebos… and he was fully willing to give up the man’s secrets to save his own. “Luna and Potter told me to be on the lookout because Professor Erebos was looking to hurt Ginny and Ron.”

“Why?” Ron demanded before Dumbledore could.

“Because he’s acting as a spy for Elise, Sarah and Elanya.” He answered as simply as he could.

“That’s a lie!” Erebos protested angrily from the chair he was currently tied to while they waited for the Aurors to arrive from Hogsmeade.

“Then what is the truth Dolos?” Dumbledore asked, clearly upset at the betrayal by one of his staff. “Remus and I were out there, we saw Elise McKinney run off. You two may have gotten away with that deplorable affair, but I refuse to let you get away with attacking and attempting to murder students.”

“I never tried to kill anyone.” Erebos argued.

“Ron Weasley claims you threatened his life after luring him into the Forbidden Forest and I shudder to think of what would have happened had his friend not come to his rescue.” Dumbledore’s voice rose with his anger. Draco saw Weasley look down and shuffle his feet, obviously feeling guilty that Jacey had been the one to help him… good, he hoped the other boy felt like an idiot for the way he’d been talking to her, Ginny and the others who actually cared about him. “A student placed his trust in you as a professor and you tried to kill him… there’s no getting out of this for you. Elise has obviously abandoned you to your fate.”

“We’ll see.” Erebos answered smugly, clearly thinking better of the woman than anyone else… Either she had played him good or as someone who previously fought with the ministry, he really had no idea what people on the other side of the war were like.

Draco, Lupin! Fred and I are at the Shrieking shack and I need you guys to come here. Drake is healing Fred, but I may need you two to come with me to help Harry, Hermione and Jacey. Luna voice filled Draco’s head and he turned to Lupin who slightly nodded to indicate he’d heard too. Hurry! She added with a deep sense of urgency.

There was a knock on the door and McGonagall strode in, shooting a look of complete disgust at Erebos before addressing Dumbledore. “Headmaster, the Aurors have arrived. They’d like to take Weasley and Malfoy’s statements before placing Erebos under arrest.”

Draco looked to Lupin who quickly spoke up. “Sir? I’d like to ask that Draco and I may be excused on an urgent family matter. There’s so much that must be done before Erebos is removed from the castle, I give my word that I’ll bring Draco back to give his full statement before the Aurors make their arrest.”

Dumbledore regarded Lupin suspiciously. “I wasn’t aware there was an emergency.”

“It was only brought to my attention moments ago.” He answered meaningfully.

The headmaster nodded solemnly. “I expect to see them all in my office when you get done dealing with whatever it is.” He said in a tone that wasn’t meant to be argued with.

“Yes sir.” Lupin agreed before quickly moving to the door and motioning Draco to come along. Careful not to look at Ginny lest he give something away, he followed and they rushed down the stairs and through the halls. Not bothering to stop for coats, they hurried outside and to the Whomping Willow. “Wait here.” He instructed before rushing in, moving more with the grace of a cat than a wolf as he dodged branches and leapt for the lever. At last the tree stopped thrashing around and they went through to the secret tunnel. “What’s going on?” Lupin asked as they headed toward the Shrieking Shack.

Draco shook his head. “I wish I could tell you. All I know for sure is they went looking for Fred on an island, most likely because he was in some kind of trouble with Elise, Sarah and Elanya.”

“So then I’m to understand that Harry, Hermione and Jacey are still on this island?” He asked, tensing as he began preparing himself for the unexpected.

“I guess.” Draco shrugged. “I just hope we get there in time to bring them all back.”

(BREAK)

It took only seconds for Sarah to send those heavy rocks and Elise to cast her spell to trap Harry, leaving Jacey to face the two women alone. Thankfully they were still stuck behind the wall of fire she had surrounded them with, giving a few precious moments to figure out what to do. She tried to call out to Harry to see if he was okay but just like every other time since she had gotten here, her telepathy just was not working.

“You like the little oven we made for your friend?” Elise called, her voice full of frustration as she was unable to use her own power to overcome Jacey’s. “Drop your flames or I swear I’ll set those rocks on fire and let him burn.”

“No you will not. I know you do not want him dead.” She shouted confidently. This was the only thing she was sure of… even if those girls had for some reason turned on Luna, Jacey knew that they still very much wanted her and Harry joining whatever little schemes they had planned.

“You can torture someone without killing them.” Elise shot back with an evil grin, pointing her finger.

Jacey turned in horror as the rocks surrounding Harry burst into flame. She was moving in an instant, using her power to overwhelm and consume Elise’s fire before being able to extinguish it completely. “Harry? Can you hear me? Are you okay?” She yelled, placing her ear close to the hot stones.

“I’m fine, just really warm!” He called back, sounding very far away. “Don’t worry about me, get yourself and Hermione off the island if you can!”

Jacey looked around but neither Hermione nor Elanya were anywhere to be seen on the beach, meaning she had to go looking. But first… She got up and walked back to Elise and Sarah who were glaring at her through the flames. She smiled at them, allowing the darker side of her past to come out. “We are not in or around Hogwarts any longer so there is no need to control my power. You silly woman,” She looked directly at Elise, “you should never assume you are the strongest until you have fought all others like you.”

Like clouds moving across the sky in a gathering storm, Jacey gathered every bit of her energy together in her mind. Raising her hands, she mentally pushed as hard as she could and sent an explosion of fire in the women’s direction. They were both hit squarely in the chest and propelled back, flying over the water to land with a grand splash within a few yards of the rowboats still making their way ashore. Seeing what she had just done, she truly believed Harry would be able to move those stones despite the spell protecting them. Besides, he had made his wishes pretty clear… still, she was reluctant to leave him alone on the beach. Hopefully Luna would be back soon with Draco and Lupin.

A scream tore through the air, ending her indecision and sending her running through the trees. Harry was certainly more than capable of taking care of himself, even under the worst of circumstances because like her, he was able to bring himself to that dark place where things got done. But like Luna, Hermione’s darker side was nearly non-existent… it took quite a lot to push her too far and by then, it was almost too late. She knew Elanya had already made at least one attempt on Hermione’s life back on the beach, who knew how many other tries she has had at it? And still she knew that Hermione was unwilling to return the favor, that the girl would rather win the fight by skill and capture than by such permanent means as death. Luckily Jacey held no such qualms and just as she now hoped Elise and Sarah were drowning in the ocean, she hoped she had the chance to make sure Elanya never bothered her new friends ever again.

(BREAK)

Hermione caught sight of Luna and Fred disappearing and was grateful that they’d chosen to get him out of here. He was too injured to help and he’d been here far too long. With one less thing to concern her, she doubled her concentration on her duel with Elanya hoping to fight her way to helping Harry and Jacey or at the very least, keep the other girl from helping Elise and Sarah. “Descendo!” She yelled, finally able to hit Elanya before she could get her shields up. She watched in satisfaction as the other girl began desperately trying to claw her way out as she sank beneath the sand.

Then she heard Jacey call out a warning to Harry and she was distracted long enough to turn and see him duck to the ground and become surrounded by heavy stones… and that was all she had time to see. “Expulso!” Elanya cried out behind her.

Hermione felt the sand explode beneath her feet, sending her flying through the trees until she hit one and fell to the ground. Groaning in pain, she sat up feeling more than a little dizzy. Her head was aching terribly and as she touched her forehead, she realized she was bleeding. Turning back to the beach, she saw Elanya at last pulling herself completely from the sand and dragging herself towards the trees. “Engorgio!” Hermione pointed her wand at the trees nearest the other girl and watched as their trunks swelled in size, growing both taller and wider as they trapped Elanya and created a wall around her. Holding her breath, she hoped she’d at last stopped the girl from coming after her.

“Confringo!” Elanya screamed out angrily. Hermione ducked and covered her face as the trees surrounding the girl exploded in flames and a shower of wood flew in all directions.

Not wanting to wait long enough for Elanya to get her bearings, Hermione got to her feet and keeping low, she ran further into the woods hoping to find someplace to hide. Within moments she was back at the campsite and seeing the tent in front of her, she decided to try and use it again. After all, it had sufficiently protected her and Fred before.

“Impedimenta!” Elanya yelled from behind her. Hermione felt the spell hit her and her feet fly out from under her. Before she’d hit the ground, she cast a shield to deflect the next spell the girl tried to throw at her which was a lot more serious. She tried crawling to the tent, but thanks to the charm she’d been hit with, she was unable to make any progress towards it. “Incendio!” Elanya called out and Hermione watched as the tent went up in flames. She quickly turned and tried to scramble to her feet but the other girl was already standing over her with her wand drawn. “There’s nowhere for you to hide now.” She laughed. “I guess Fred won’t be getting that deposit back on the tent after all.”

“He’s not here anymore. Luna got him off the island, whatever you were all trying to do, you’ve failed.” Hermione tried to keep her voice steady and confident but she was starting to really get scared.

“That remains to be seen.” Elanya grinned viciously. “But you’re still here and so is Harry. I’m sure Luna has plans to come back for him… and I’d bet my life that Fred will come back for you though I’m still not sure why. Either way, as long as I stick close to you, it’s a guarantee that I’ll see him again.”

“Obscuro!” She yelled, taking them both by surprise. A blindfold instantly appeared over Elanya’s eyes and as she struggled to pull it away, Hermione got to her feet and prepared to cast again, hoping to bind the other girl and take her wand.

“CRUCIO!” She yelled before Hermione could cast, wildly waving her wand and hoping to hit her target.

Hermione quickly shielded and trying to be as quiet as possible so as not to give away her location as the girl repeatedly screamed the unforgivable curse, she moved around the flaming tent hoping to escape into the forest. It was clear Elanya wasn’t going to give her the chance to capture her and so the only thing she could do was attempt to outrun and outsmart her.

“There you are!” She heard Elanya roar behind her as she must have found a way to end the blindfold charm. “Crucio!” She called again, just half a second faster than Hermione could shield. Letting out a terrified scream, she dropped to the ground as wave after wave of agony rolled through her. She tightly clutched her wand, trying to force herself to focus through the unbearable pain as Elanya approached her. “As much fun as this is, I have other plans for you… and we’d better get ready before Fred gets back.” She reached down and took Hermione’s wand before releasing the curse.

She felt instant relief as Elanya’s spell ended and could do nothing more than gasp for air as her muscles involuntarily twitched while they relaxed from having been tensed up from so much pain. “Why?” She heard herself ask… she wasn’t in control of much at the moment including whether or not her thoughts were internalized.

“Why what?” Elanya sneered. “Why am I doing this to you? Because you’re in my way. The why’s of the rest of my decisions are my own and I don’t feel the need to share them with you.” She pointed her wand and carefully said. “Imperio!” with force and passion.

Instantly it felt like a fog was rolling in over her mind… it was soothing to not have to think and part of her very much wanted to give in to the harsh voice telling her to get to her feet. But Hermione had seen Harry defeat the Imperious Curse before… and Lee had struggled against Elanya’s influence to the point where she had to incapacitate him after getting him to lure Fred to the store. She knew it was possible to overcome the curse and so she held onto that even as she did as Elanya said and stood up.

“Stop!” They both turned to see Jacey across the clearing with her wand pointed at Elanya. “End the curse.” She demanded.

“I don’t think I’ll be doing that.” Elanya laughed, placing Hermione’s wand back in her hand and ordering her to attack Jacey.

She instantly shot a stunner at her friend unable to do anything else and was glad to see her shield in time. But in her head Hermione was fighting hard against the influence of the Imperious Curse, trying to use the fortress walls that she’d built to keep Harry and Luna out of her mind to also block out Elanya’s influence.

Rather than return fire for the barrage of spells Hermione was unable to stop hurling at her, Jacey used her wand to keep her shield up and pointed high above Elanya’s head, setting a heavy branch on fire in an explosion of flames and causing it to dislodge and fall. Elanya dove out of the way as the fiery branch just barely missed her head.

“Kill her!” She screamed at Hermione, raising her wand and shooting spells at Jacey along with her.

Avada Kedavra… The words repeated themselves in Hermione’s head, horrifying her with the implication of their meaning. She didn’t want to say them, the two words she’d wished she’d never learned. She wasn’t willing to use them against anyone, let alone Jacey. No… No… No… She kept focusing on that one tiny word that held so much power, so much defiance. Avada Kedavra… No… Avada Kedavra… NO. She screamed at herself as the battle raged on in her head. “NO!” She finally yelled aloud, wrenching herself to the side and pointing her wand at Elanya. It hurt to go against the curse but she pushed on, telling herself over and over that her thoughts and actions where her own… that her rationally sane mind was more powerful and controlled than Elanya’s chaotically crazy one. But still she couldn’t bring herself to send a spell against the person trying so hard to control her and Elanya knew it, grinning wickedly as she ignored her outburst to continue dueling Jacey. Instead of continuing the struggle of cursing the one cursing her, Hermione took an earlier cue from Jacey and pointed her wand up to the trees. “Diffindo!” She cried, severing several high branches and watching with a twisted sense of satisfaction as they crashed down on Elanya’s head.

Hermione fell to her knees as the feeling of needing to fight something left her along with the other girl’s consciousness. “Are you okay?” Jacey asked, rushing over and dropping down beside her.

“I’m not sure yet.” She answered shakily.

“Well, unfortunately we do not have time to make sure. Harry asked me to get you home and so we have to hurry so I can come back to help him.”

She shook her head to clear it and looked at Jacey in horror. “What do you mean? You didn’t help him already… he’s still under those rocks?!” sarıyer escort She lurched to her feet, stumbling a bit so the Jacey had to reach out and steady her.

“I had no choice, he told me to. I briefly neutralized Elise and Sarah, but not for long as they and the people in the rowboats will be ashore any minute. We have to go.” She insisted.

“Yes, to help Harry. We can’t just leave him all alone here!” Hermione protested.

She shook her head. “Luna will be coming back with Draco and Lupin. We are wasting time arguing.” She reached out to take Hermione’s hand to that she could apparate them back to Hogwarts.

She ducked away and started running back toward the beach, wanting to keep out of Jacey’s grasp so she couldn’t force her to leave. She just couldn’t abandon Harry… as much as she wanted to go back and rest her aching body, as much as she wanted to see Fred and make sure he was alright… She just couldn’t until she was sure there was someone else to stand with Harry. Once Luna got here with help she would let Jacey take her wherever she wanted… until then, there was nothing anyone could do to convince her to leave.

(BREAK)

Harry knew the rocks had been set on fire as soon as it happened. Smoke came in through the cracks between the stones, both blinding and choking him. He was surrounded by an inferno and he felt like his skin was melting off. And then came the relief that told him Jacey had regained control of the situation. Hearing her worriedly calling out to him, he wiped the sweat from his face and sent her to find Hermione. He knew he just needed a minute to gather himself and he’d rather Jacey spend her time helping someone who really needed her than wasting it waiting for him to free himself. He’d never forgive himself if Hermione was hurt because too many people were worried about him.

Even through the rocky barrier, he was able to hear a loud scream echo through the air. He knew it was Hermione and he knew he had to do something fast as it became clear Jacey hadn’t reached her in time. Closing his eyes, he ignored how sweltering hot it was and focused his mind on nothing but his power. Picturing the rocks bursting away from him, he took that image and pushed it outward. He could feel the stones vibrating around him as his power shoved against the spell Elise had used to trap him. Redoubling his efforts, he pushed harder and harder until he felt his brain was going to explode from the effort. And then with a loud crack, he was free. Leaping to his feet, he luxuriated in the feeling of the light, salty breeze against his flushed and sweaty skin. Looking out over the water, he gripped his wand tighter as he saw three rowboats come ashore all full of people pointing their wands at him. Elise and Sarah were on the first boat to hit the sand and they jumped down and walked over to him wearing triumphant smiles.

“Did you two decide to go for a swim to cool off a bit?” He asked tauntingly, taking in the fact that they were both drenched and their clothes burnt. He tried to remain confident, but there were now about twenty people on the beach, all looking to go against him. In the back of his mind, he hoped that the fact that neither Jacey nor Hermione were around meant they had successfully gotten themselves off the island so that if he wound up having to blow this whole place up, he could do it guilt free.

“Yes, courtesy of your friend Jacey.” Elise answered almost proudly. “She’s quite the little firestarter when you get her angry enough.”

“Pay no attention to our friends here, they won’t do anything unless we tell them to.” Sarah grinned, seeing that Harry was warily eyeing the crowd as he waited for someone to make a move. “But keep in mind that they are innocent people we’ve simply put under our spell… I know you’d hate to be forced to hurt them.”

Harry stared around in horror as he finally realized that he was surrounded by so many blank faces. These people were all under the Imperious curse and probably had no idea why they were now being forced to this island. Taking a deep breath he hardened himself, preparing for whatever may come. Sure he wouldn’t want to hurt anyone innocent, but it was clear he couldn’t allow Elise and Sarah to get away and continue on in their twisted plots. “There are always casualties in war.” He returned with conviction, hoping that if they truly thought him capable of hurting others to get to them, they wouldn’t bother using these people as pawns.

“Really?” Elise asked though she didn’t seem all that surprised by his answer. “But… think of all their families who will be left to blame you.” She taunted.

“I’m used to people not thinking the best of me.” He returned. His stomach was in knots as he tried to prepare himself to do the unthinkable and hurt innocent people if he had to. After all, they weren’t themselves and would gladly kill him if either woman told them to… he just had to remember that and if it came down to him or them, he would have no choice but to choose himself. “I’ve had innocent people taken away from me, their families will learn to move on, just like I did.” He added callously, working hard to put himself in a place where he could focus without remorse or guilt… at least until it was all over.

Elise and Sarah shared a look and nodded in approval. “And that sentiment solidifies our belief that you are on the wrong side of the war Harry.” Elise smiled. “Even if the ministry and all your friends win, the life they can offer will never satisfy you because you aren’t completely like them. Join us and see what it’s like to give into yourself without the fear of judgement.”

“I already told you, we want nothing to do with you!” He yelled, raising his wand. He’d rather fight than stand here and talk… it only gave them a chance to get into his head.

“And why not? We aren’t as different as you might think.” Elise raised her own wand as Sarah bristled beside her, ready to use her power against him. “You, me, Sarah, Jacey, Elanya… we’re all capable of equal bouts of complete honesty and total treachery, of all-consuming love and devastating hatred, of generous mercy and selfish revenge. None of us belongs with Voldemort and his Death Eaters or with Dumbledore and the Ministry because we are stronger than they are. You know why? Because we can understand the highs and lows of everything both sides hold dear. We are capable of understanding and committing utter evil while also knowing and embracing the completely good. That dark place that you take yourself to in order to do the things you feel you must do… there’s no place for that part of you with them. But there is with us, we can offer you total acceptance and the chance to fight and make your life and the world anything you want it to be. You want mercy for muggles? Done. You want your loved ones to live the rest of their lives in peace? Done and with pleasure. Anything and everything you want can be yours.”

“As long as I agree to turn on everyone and everything I know.” He shook his head.

“What have they really done for you Harry?” Sarah asked. “All they’ve given you is the illusion of their help. Dumbledore plucked you from the hell of a life that he’d actually helped arrange for you… He showed you a whole new world where you were wanted and where there were even some who feared you, only to then repeatedly send you back to a place where you continued to be unwelcome and unloved. And the Weasleys, is it really their family still doing for you, or are you the one doing for them now. After all, we understand that thanks to you their entire family has somewhere safe to live without having to pay any kind of rent. Not to mention I doubt Arthur Weasley would have been seriously considered for the position of Minister had his youngest son’s constant involvement with you not continually thrown their family right in the middle of the war. By befriending them, you’ve given credence to their name and elevated them to the point where they are finally being taken seriously. And without your investment, Fred and George would have never been able to open their store which means the family would have been just as destitute as they were before you came along. You’re the Weasleys’ golden goose… I would think Ron would treat you better.”

“You two certainly think you know a lot about my life.” He answered stiffly.

“More than you know… especially since we can look in with a fresher perspective than you currently have.” Sarah laughed.

“Think about it Harry… you join us and convince Jacey to do so as well and we can go out and find more like us… Can you imagine? We’ll rise up and conquer both sides of the war and you’ll never again have to worry for the lives of anyone you love. And meanwhile, you, me, Sarah, Jacey and Elanya, we can rule the world.”

“What about Luna?” He asked tensely, noticing for the second time that they’d excluded her.

Again the women shared a look only this time they didn’t seem as confident. Clearly they knew he wasn’t going to like what they were going to say and were each trying to figure out the best way to put it. He struggled to see into their minds but that power remained inexplicably elusive. “After getting to meet and see her in person, we knew right away that we didn’t want her anymore. There are other seers in the world we can find… as powerful as she seems, Luna just isn’t like us.” Sarah said at last. “If Voldemort still wants her, that’s up to him.”

“It doesn’t matter whether Voldemort still wants her, she doesn’t have the darkness inside that the rest of us do.” Elise quickly explained, nudging Sarah to imply that she wasn’t handling this right. “She is on the side she is supposed to be.”

Harry stared at them a moment before uncontrollable laughter escaped him, making him feel half insane. “So let me get this straight… you want me to not only join you, but then turn around and help you crush Luna and everyone fighting with her? I promise you that will never happen.”

“No one said you would have to go against her… I doubt she’d go against you.” Sarah replied calmly. “Once we overcome, you two can be friends again and skip off into the sunset for all we care. But she isn’t anything more than a burden now because she is nearly incapable of doing the things we would need her to do… and I say nearly because let’s face it, as humans we’re all capable of anything under the right circumstances. But even in the face of her own death and possibly yours she was unable to do what was necessary. Think about that night at your aunt and uncle’s house… I had you pinned so to speak and she came in with that ring, but did she actually hit me? No, instead she chose to create a fiery barrier between us to protect you. But when I was ready to take her life, you threw me against the wall and dropped a corner of the house on me. I bet you even wished I was dead for a brief moment. Don’t you see? She was willing to risk her life to protect you but not kill me whereas you were completely willing to take my life if it meant saving hers. She doesn’t have it in her to succeed against those with dark intentions.”

“It’s best if you leave her behind now and join us. Then having made the world in your image, you can find her again and live whatever life you want.” Elise took a step closer, trying to have him focus on her. He could tell she was upset with Sarah, and he realized she must be the brains of their operation as it was clear she knew what to say to people to get them to listen to her. “But even if you deny us and stay with her Harry, you’ll only wind up ruining her life because even if you all manage to win the war, you’ll never be happy with the strict and structured life that comes with living by someone else’s rules. It’s not in you to give up the excitement and adventure and you’ll wind up chasing the last of Voldemort’s evil around the world… do you really want to expose Luna to a life of constant danger? Wouldn’t it be better to create the kind of world you can live in happily so that you can give those you care for the kind of life you think they deserve?”

“Come on Harry.” Sarah also took a step closer. “Join us. Without you on that side, Luna will be safer because not only will she not want to fight, she’ll have no reason to. Let her close herself up in a room somewhere, foretelling the future and staying out of battle… along with your friend Ron. He’s strong but not strong enough to do what is necessary. Fred and Hermione have potential, but we have other things in mind for them… Well for Fred anyway”

“Meaning?” He moved closer to them, pretending he was being reeled in by their pitch. He already knew that Luna was one of those people who exuded a beacon of light, he didn’t need them to tell him she had no darker side from which she gained the will to do unspeakable things… because her actions were never unspeakable. Her guilt over things she had done or let happen may be as deep as the rest of them, but that wasn’t the same thing as this darkness Elise was talking about. He knew she was safer away from all of these people… they all were. But the last thing he would do was walk away and leave her to face it all alone, no matter how convincing their arguments. “Why do you guys want Fred so badly?” He pushed the issue, hoping to gain something useful while driving their focus away from telling him how horrible he would make Luna’s life no matter what happened… he had those fears all on his own, he didn’t need these women feeding them.

“He will help us against the Ministry. Arthur will never do anything that would endanger another of his children and having Fred ensures his cooperation. We can’t tell you how yet… but if you joined us, it would guarantee that you were there to look out for him.”

“You can’t tie him to Edmund and we’ve uncovered your spy. Fred has already left the island and there’s no way he or the rest of us will let you trap him again.” He insisted.

“He’ll return, Hermione is still here.” Sarah smirked.

“How do you know?” He demanded.

She and Elise both pulled small discs from their ears and proudly showed them off. “We’ve been in constant contact with Elanya.” Sarah replied almost gleefully. “We just heard her put Hermione under the Imperious Curse. Wonder what she’ll have her do…”

Harry flicked his eyes, holding out his hand as both discs flew into it. “It’ll have to remain a mystery… but I’m sure Jacey will be able to help Hermione take care of Elanya. After all, she’s like us and can do those dark deeds that are necessary.” He said harshly implying that their friend was about to be killed while completely panicking on the inside. Part of him wanted to immediately run to Hermione’s side before anything horrible could happen. But he knew that turning his back on Sarah and Elise would be a huge mistake… plus they would most likely give chase and bringing them to Elanya wasn’t going to help anyone but them.

“Give those back.” Sarah demanded as if her voice alone was enough to make him do so.

He laughed in her face. “Come and take them.” He taunted, pleased to have found a way to turn the tables and make them the ones who were upset and frustrated.

The air began to crackle around him, indicating that people were about to apparate in… Apparently they felt it too. “Well, looks like we’re about to have company.” Elise smiled wickedly. And then she gave her unwilling minions the order to attack before Luna had the chance to fully materialize herself and those she’d brought with her.

(BREAK)

“I don’t know why you kids insist on doing things the most difficult and dangerous way possible!” Lupin said as he angrily paced around the parlor of the Shrieking Shack.

Luna had just told him and Draco everything while Drake was in the other room giving Fred a complete check up and she knew they were both surprised by the amount of cunning and secrecy put forth not only by them, but by Elise, Sarah and Elanya as well. “We didn’t know who the spy was… if we had gone to you or Dumbledore for help sooner, there’s no telling whether Erebos would have found out and told the girls. They could have moved Fred or worse, just decided to cut their losses and kill him.”

“There’s always a reason…” Lupin muttered, shaking his head. He took off his amulet and put it in his pocket before stretching his shoulders. “How bad is it there? What can we expect when we arrive?”

“Last I saw, Hermione was dueling Elanya while Harry and Jacey tried to hold off Sarah and Elise… but there were three boats full of people rowing ashore.” She answered, taking a seat next to Draco who had just removed his amulet as well.

“I don’t recommend you go back with them, all it’ll take it stepping the wrong way and you risk undoing all the work I just did.” Drake said as he and Fred came back into the parlor. He turned to Luna. “And you shouldn’t go either. Dragon claws can cause more damage than anything else because of the poisons that make up the tip of each one. Breaking the skin won’t do much, but they gouged up your arm pretty good, the poison had already begun working it’s way through your blood and I had to expel it before I could close the wounds.”

Poison… Luna looked down at her now bandaged forearm and realized that must be why she’d begun to feel so tired before the healer worked on her. But she felt much better now and was simply eager to get back to Harry, Hermione and Jacey. “I have to go, I’m the only one who can get Lupin and Draco there to help.”

“I’m going too, you can’t stop me.” Fred protested. “I’m not a student, you have less control over me than you do her I promise you.”

Drake shook his head. “If you go with, I will immediately report all of this to Albus. And Luna, if you don’t go drop them off and come right back, I will report to Albus. How does that settle with the both of you?” He asked angrily. “I’ve gone above and beyond to keep all your secrets and I’m sure I’m going to have enough to deal with when the others do get back here… I don’t need to worry about fixing injuries I’ve already fixed once.”

Dumbledore already told Lupin that as a condition of letting us leave the Aurors, he has to bring us all to him to explain what’s been going on. Luna heard Draco think out to her. Either way, the day is going to end in the Headmaster’s office and some of these secrets are going to have to come out. It’s up to you whether you stay on the island and help or not. He insisted, always one to push for free will and choices since escaping a life where he had neither.

It was just as well. She hadn’t cared about Drake’s threats, she had already intended to stay on the island for as long as it took. Reaching out to take Draco and Lupin’s hands, she focused in and prepared to leave. Having actually been to the island now, she knew she could get them exactly where they wanted to be- on the beach. She felt Fred’s intentions at the last minute and didn’t stop him… he had every much as right to go back as she did and she’d hate to be the one to keep him from going. At the last possible second, he ducked around Drake and threw his arms around her as she whisked them all away.

“Protego!” She heard Harry yell as soon as they all arrived on the beach. Luna turned in time to see him fly backwards as Sarah unleashed her power on him while he was distracted protecting them. She, Lupin, Draco and Fred already had their wands out and were casting instantly as a swarm of people armed with their own wands descended on them.

Luna quickly stunned and bound the woman who had been attempting to duel her before desperately searching to see what had happened to Harry, but she was distracted as another person came forward to duel her. Staring into the guy’s blank eyes only confirmed her suspicion. “They’re under the Imperious Curse! They don’t know what they’re doing so be careful!” She called out to her friends as she bound the man, not wanting any of these people hurt too badly simply because they couldn’t control their own actions.

“How ironic! I was just telling Harry all about how you were too weak to join us and here you are proving my point.” Elise sneered, as Luna whipped around to face her. “They are nothing these people, you should be perfectly willing to mow them over in the name of your greater good.”

“My greater good doesn’t sefaköy escort include murdering innocent people.” She returned.

“Even if ensuring they’re alive means we escape? What about if they want to hurt you?” Elise asked tauntingly. “I’m curious to see just what you’ll do, this is your chance to surprise me.” She turned to three of the people from the boats who were still standing motionless and waiting for orders. “Kill her slowly and painfully.” She instructed them.

Luna instantly cast, managing to disarm one of them before being forced to shield. Not having a wand didn’t stop the first guy from joining the other two as they circled her and attempted to curse her with a multitude of spells. She kept her eye on him as she continued to shield and attempted to duel. The sand beneath her feet suddenly exploded and she felt herself fly backwards and her wand leave her hand. Sitting up, she saw Fred intercept the two with wands, forcing them to duel him if they wanted to reach her. Looking around she saw her wand a few feet away and quickly reached for it only to be pushed back into the sand as the man she’d disarmed tackled her, crouching over her and pinning her to the ground as he squeezed his heavy hands around her throat.

“Now what are you going to do?” Elise laughed as she came to stand over them. “Here, I’m curious.” She kicked Luna’s wand over within her reach. Grasping it quickly as she struggled to breathe, she did the only thing she could do. “Crucio!” She choked out, using her rapidly dimming mind to strengthen her intentions behind the spell as she pointed her wand directly at Elise.

The woman dropped to the ground writhing in pain, through she was gritting her teeth to keep from crying out. “Release the Imperious Curse.” Luna wheezed out before the man squeezed down on her throat even more, completely cutting off the last small bit of oxygen she’d still been getting.

“My pain ends when you die.” Elise gasped out, squeezing her eyes against the tears of agony rather than give Luna the satisfaction of seeing them. “You want him off you, do the work yourself!”

But that was no longer an option. Luna felt her grip on her wand loosen as her sight grew dark around the edges. She fought unconsciousness but between the man’s hands cutting off her air and his entire weight pressed down on her body, she felt like her chest was going to explode at the same time she was being crushed to death. She silently called out for Harry but even had they not been on this stupid island, she doubted she would have been successful.

And then the rough hands released her throat as the man collapsed over her, becoming a dead weight on top of her. Coughing and gasping for air, she looked up to see Harry standing over them with his wand out and a look of fury across his face.

(BREAK)

Fred stunned the man and woman who had been trying to attack him and quickly looked around to see who else needed help. He wished they were fighting on solid ground as the sand made it far too easy for him to step wrong and re-injure his leg. Catching sight of Elise standing by and watching as three people attacked Luna, he saw his priority and carefully hurried over. She managed to disarm one of them but the other two were unrelenting in their casting, giving her little else to do other than shield against them… and then one of them sent an explosion spell and she flew back. Fred quickly inserted himself into the fight, drawing the attention of the two with wands and hoping Luna could handle herself against Elise.

“Stupey!” Someone called from behind him, hitting one of the two people he was dueling and allowing him to easily take care of the other, binding him so that he couldn’t hurt himself or anyone else.

With the immediate threat over, Fred turned to see who had helped him and found Hermione standing there among the trees with her wand out as Jacey came running up behind her. He was relieved to see her as his heart had nearly leapt out of his chest upon realizing neither she nor Elanya were on the beach. He raced over and wrapped his arms around her, too happy to care about what else was going on.

“I am going to help out Draco and Lupin.” Jacey announced, running off to the beach as she caught sight of something that clearly disturbed her.

“You shouldn’t have come back.” Hermione said even as she squeezed him tighter.

He pulled away and lightly touched her forehead, which was seeping blood from a rather large gash. “How could I not?” He grinned. “Episkey.” He pointed his wand at her head and magically healed over her wound until Drake could take a better look.

She stared up at him in concern. “They still want to find a way to use you. Elanya-“

“Elanya is sickened by this display between you two.”

Fred froze and they both turned to find Elanya stalking through the trees toward them looking pretty banged up… but the fire in her golden eyes showed that she was still very much in this. Grabbing Hermione’s hand, he made to run back to the beach where their friends could help them but she shouted an unfamiliar spell, making the trees bend and twist as they moved to block they path and their view of the sand and ocean.

Without waiting to see what came next, he turned and shot a wind tunnel from his wand, sending it sweeping toward Elanya and forcing her to retreat as nothing she did could dissipate his spell. “Run!” He shouted at Hermione, figuring they’d never have a better chance. He hoped his tiny tornado scooped Elanya up and dropped her far out over the sea, but he didn’t have time to sit there and watch to be sure. At this point survival was key, and so they ran along the trees, trying to find a break in the woman’s enchantment that would allow them back onto the beach.

Fred felt it immediately when he stepped wrong, his foot landing on an upturned tree root rather than the forest floor. He felt his ankle roll and give out on him and Drake’s warning replayed over and over in his head as he went down. “Fred!” Hermione had stopped and turned to come back but was stopped a large branch came flying out of nowhere and missed her by inches. She instantly turned and waved her wand, sending Sarah flying as the ground exploded beneath her. “Come on!” She ordered him, grabbing his arm and trying to help pull him to his feet.

He limped along after her while his leg throbbed painfully from his foot all the way up to his hip and he wondered just how bad it was to re-injure something that had just received energy work… apparently he was about to find out. “I know you both are out here!” They heard Sarah calling happily as she stalked after them though Elanya was no where to be found.

Fred turned with his wand ready but Hermione reached out and stopped him. “No, I have a better idea. Come on.” She smiled and took his hand, quickly leading the way through the trees and toward the mountains as he struggled to ignore the pain shooting up and down his leg. And then she stopped walking and started yelling for no reason that he could see.

“Hey!” He squeezed her hand. “What are you doing?”

“Drawing Sarah’s attention.” She said quietly before yelling again.

“Well it seems to have worked…” He replied as they heard someone come crashing through the trees. At last Sarah emerged before them as they all three stared each other down. The woman’s face was severely cut and there seemed to be bits of stone protruding from her flesh… he wondered what exactly Harry had done to get away from her and felt it should have been worse.

And then Hermione was pulling him along again as Sarah gave chase, forcing them both to duck as she used her power to hurl things at them. Fred felt like his leg was on fire it hurt so badly but he pushed himself forward, determined not to be what slowed them down and got them caught. Suddenly Hermione arced wide and he nearly tripped again as he tried to follow. Then came the cries of surprise and fury. They turned to find Sarah in the grasp of the very same plant that had earlier tried to devour Hermione. She was struggling against the tentacle-like protrusions as more and more of them came out to latch onto her.

“Well, that should hold her for awhile.” Hermione grinned at him as he stared at her in impressed bewilderment.

“One psycho down, two to go.” He said taking the opportunity to check his ankle, which was extremely swollen.

“You just aren’t going to be happy until it actually is broken are you?” She joked lightly though he could tell she was worried.

“We have to figure out how to get back onto the beach. Without Harry, Luna or Jacey we’ll never get out of here.” He stood and surveyed the area they were in. They started walking to the other side of the island figuring that perhaps they could get on the opposite beach and simply walk their way around.

“Are you sure you’re going to be able to make it?” She asked as they at last reached sand and sea. Apparently Elanya charm with the trees hadn’t extended this far to block them.

“I don’t have a choice.” He threw his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close as they walked, glad for her company.

“Do you hear that?” She asked, stopping suddenly and turning to look out over the water. Wave after wave was washing up on shore, rising higher and slamming down harder as they came closer and closer to them. She instantly cast, trying to send the waves back out to sea before they could wipe them out and carry them into the water.

Fred turned and caught sight of Elanya hidden among the trees as she directed the waves with her own wand, struggling to maintain her control against Hermione’s resistance. “Expelliarmus!” He shouted, watching in satisfaction as her wand was ripped from her hand and sent sailing down the beach.

“Sarah! Fred’s getting away!” Elanya angrily screamed for her friend who appeared a few feet away. She had leaves tangled in her hair and she was covered in scratches, but clearly she’d fought and managed to escape the strange plant. Hermione quickly used her wand to deflect the large dead tree Sarah threw at them while Fred took a cue from Elanya and used the same spell she’d uttered earlier to shift the trees to block the two from reaching the beach. Sarah stumbled back into the woods as she was roughly shoved out of the way, but Elanya dove through before she could be cut off. She scrambled for her wand and Fred became aware that the only way of stopping her might just be to kill her… a concept he wasn’t entirely comfortable with.

“Can you swim?” He asked, quickly turning to Hermione and stopping her from trying to go engage Elanya in another useless duel.

“Enough to not drown.” She replied uncertainly.

“That’ll have to be good enough… just stay close to me. She won’t follow us in.”

“But if she finds her wand we’ll be sitting ducks out there.” She protested.

“Not if she can’t find us.” He grinned, waving his wand first over her and then himself as he cast a Bubble-Head charm on them both. Seeing Elanya rise triumphantly with her wand, Fred pulled Hermione into the water and together they dove beneath the waves.

(BREAK)

Ginny had gone to get her coat and been walking around outside since being dismissed from Dumbledore’s office fifteen minutes earlier. She had no idea what was going on but as Harry, Luna and Hermione were nowhere to be found after such a serious occurrence in the school, she knew there was a whole lot more to it than Erebos and his attempts to go after her and Ron. Worse, it seemed Draco was at least in part aware and she kicked herself for not asking him more about it this morning after Erebos had been at her door… Now he and Lupin were off doing who knew what and she was left to wring her hands and lose her mind waiting for them all to get back.

Hearing footsteps in the snow behind her, she turned and was slightly disappointed to find Ron “Come take a walk with me.” He offered, stuffing his hands in his coat pockets as he stared at her hopefully.

Ginny stared at him like he was crazy. “Really? Look I’m relieved more than words can say that you didn’t die today… you’re my brother and I love you. But you’re the last person in the world I want to be around right now.”

He nodded as if he’d been expecting her reaction. “I’m sorry I picked a fight with you, I really am. I was mad, I still am mad and I can’t help that. But seeing as how you clearly don’t know everything that’s going on right now, I figured you’d finally be able to see things my way… that it hurts when everyone excludes you.”

“Of course I understand, I always did. But I’ve also learned that if I’m not being told something, it’s only because they think it’s best. And yes, it still makes me mad, but blowing up at everyone and making things even worse certainly isn’t going to solve anything!” She answered truthfully. After all, she was mad that she and Ron seemed to be the only ones to not be told anything… but more than that, she was scared as to the reasons why.

She began walking away and felt him rush to catch up. “What do you know about all of this?” He asked, as desperate for information as she was. “I don’t even know why Erebos came after me other than because Malfoy said he kept the man from going after you first… why us?”

Ginny shook her head. “Elise and Sarah must have had a reason if he was taking orders from them… Draco said they wanted to take over the ministry but I know there’s more to it than that-” She stopped as something ahead of them caught her eye. “Hey, someone’s climbing out of the Whomping Willow!”

Knowing that the tree hid the way to the Shrieking Shack, they both rushed over hoping one of their friends had returned to tell them what was happening. Instead, they found Healer Drake standing and dusting himself off as he muttered unhappily to himself. Catching sight of them, he raised his hands and shook his head. “No, I won’t let you two talk me out of this either. I warned them that if they went back to that island I was going to go to Dumbledore… they chose to go and I have to do what’s right, even if Lupin is with them.”

“What island? Who went where with Lupin?” Ginny demanded.

Drake looked back and forth between them before it seemed to dawn on him. “You two don’t know what’s going on, do you?”

“Please tell us.” Ron begged.

Ginny remained calmer, seeing her opportunity to both help and get information. “Take us back to the Shrieking Shack to wait for them… please, if we don’t know anything then you certainly don’t know everything. Going to Dumbledore could ruin whatever is going on and will only get us all in trouble and perhaps even force Dumbledore to take action against us to save his own position. Just wait with us, tell us what you know and then we can demand together that they tell us the rest. And then if you still feel it necessary, you can take us all to the Headmaster.”

He looked at her a moment before sighing heavily. “Fine, I wasn’t thrilled with the idea of having to be the one to tell on you all… I certainly got into my own brand of trouble in school, even if it was never as serious or dangerous. Besides, it’s not like I can tell Dumbledore where they went so he can’t go help them. I guess we’ll have to hope your friends are as capable as they think they are.”

(BREAK)

Having felt them coming, Harry had instantly cast a shield to protect his friends from the immediate attack Elise and Sarah had ready for them. But his concern for the others had left an opening against him and he felt Sarah reach out with her power to grab hold of him and send him flying back down the beach and far away from everyone else. Quickly shaking it off, he got to his feet ready to return to the fight only to see that Sarah had followed and brought the fight to him. “Let them be Harry, let them live or die as fate chooses… you’ll only be left with the strong ones.”

“There are many different ways to measure strength.” He answered angrily, using his mind to reach out and grab one of the heavier stones that had earlier been used to trap him… then he hurled it at her as if it weighed no more than a pebble. She quickly ducked and used the rock to hide behind should he decide to use his wand. Feeling her use her power to try and grab hold of him again, he strengthened his resolve and focused on pushing her consciousness away from him. He saw the surprise and anger in her eyes as she realized he was using his own power to hold himself in place. “It’s a lot harder to go against me when you haven’t stolen my powers from me first.” He taunted, taking a moment to glance down the beach to check on the others. What he saw made his heart stop and his vision go red… Elise was standing by with a cruel smile as one of the men she’d cursed tackled Luna to the ground and tried to strangle her.

“We tried to tell you about her.” Sarah called gleefully, clearly having seen what was upsetting him.

He threw another giant rock to shut her up but he was still unable to move… As he fought her power being used against him, he found that he’d become frozen in place. Clearly the only thing to do was get rid of what was in his way. Seeing Luna weakly raise her wand and Elise drop in pain, he made sure to point it out to Sarah. “Even so, she took down Elise with an unforgivable.”

“It’ll end when Luna dies… I’m not concerned.” She taunted back.

It was enough, he’d had enough. Once more gathering everything he had in him, he reached down deep to that dark and instinctual place before turning to the two stones Sarah was using to shield herself. Picturing the rocks in his mind, he squeezed them and imagined them exploding in a thousand pieces. And then it was really happening… Sarah screamed in genuine fear as solid rock flew in her face and knocked her back several yards into the trees.

Harry didn’t wait to see whether she’d lived through it, it didn’t matter… she didn’t matter. He rushed over to help Luna and saw that the man was on the verge of succeeding in taking her life. Elise stared up at him, struggling to hide her pain even as her body was convulsing beyond her control. He didn’t have to be able to read her mind, her intention was right there in her eyes along with the agony she was feeling. She wanted him to kill the man and prove her point about him as surely as Luna had proven herself to be exactly what she’d thought her to be… too kind to fight. Instead he used his power to break off a large branch from a nearby tree and as soon as it was in his hands he swung, connecting heavily with the back of the man’s head.

With his wand out and ready should the man persist, Harry was relieved that the hit to the head was enough. The man released Luna and collapsed over her as she desperately gasped for air while choking and coughing. Meeting her eyes, he saw that the heavy man was still preventing her from getting air and he quickly waved his wand, carelessly hurling the body aside before kneeling down next to her. She rolled to her side and clutched her throat before looking up at him in sudden terror. She pointed her wand past his shoulder, “Stupefy!” She yelled hoarsely.

Harry whipped around to see the person that had been about to cast behind his back fall to the ground stiffly. “Can you get up?” He asked as he quickly turned back to her. Luna swallowed hard and nodded, taking his hands and letting him pull her to her feet and into his arms as he took a moment to hold her tightly, comforting himself in the fact that she was very much alive. “Come on, let’s go help the others, find Fred and Hermione and get the hell out of here.”

She turned to release the curse from Elise but he reached out and stopped her. Elise’s eyes widened and she turned to stare directly at Luna. “You’re really going to leave me here like this?” She gasped out pitifully.

“Why not?” Harry answered for her. “This way we’ll know exactly where you are. You were right, maybe Luna is too nice for her own good… but I’m here to make up the difference.” He sneered down at her, knowing it was her who’d ordered that man to kill Luna in the first place. Ignoring her protests, he took Luna’s arm and forced her to ignore them too as he led her away. “Just let her be and focus on them.” He said quietly as he pointed out Jacey, Draco and Lupin who were trying seyrantepe escort to carefully round up and capture the rest of the people currently under the girls’ curse.

Though clearly uncomfortable, Luna nodded in agreement before cringing as the movement made her sore throat hurt. Taking a deep breath, she continued walking away from Elise and quickly waved her wand, casting a binding on a woman who was part of the group attacking Draco. “Are you two okay?” Jacey called out as she surrounded three people in a ring of fire and allowed Lupin to bind them in place.

“We will be the sooner we can get out of here!” Harry called back, making sure that he stayed close to Luna as they all fought and dueled endlessly. “What happened to Hermione and Fred?”

“Last I saw they were just inside the woods.” She replied.

Suddenly there was a loud cracking sound as the entire row of trees lining the beach exploded. Everyone managed to shield and when the dust settled, they found both Elanya and Sarah standing in the wreckage. Harry saw the intentions in their eyes and instantly shielded himself again while once more gluing himself in place as both girls came after him.

(BREAK)

It was clear right away that Hermione was uncomfortable being underwater, but she did her best to stay below the surface and keep up with Fred. Once certain they were far enough away from Elanya, he slowed his progress for her and because his leg was screaming in protest. He tried not to move it much, using just his arms and one leg to propel himself through the water. Once certain they’d swum out far enough he lit his wand, illuminating their way as they turned and began swimming around to the other side of the island. It took a long time, even longer as she slowed down having not had the opportunity to get in as much practice as he had in the last few weeks. At last he was able to make out something ahead of them and motioned for Hermione to surface. She nodded gratefully and shot up out of the water. Fred was much more careful when he surfaced, looking around to be sure they hadn’t been spotted. Looking up, they saw a ship towering over them and letting them know they’d successfully found their way.

“It looks like they’re having trouble.” Hermione said in concern, after ending the charm he’d cast.

Releasing his own air bubble, he took in the grim scene out onshore that their friends were apart of. Elanya had just made her way across the island with Sarah and they were creating havoc for everyone. “How many people do you think they left to guard the ship?” He asked.

“At least the captain if they’re smart… although I’m sure if necessary, Elise or Sarah could figure out how to drive this thing.” She answered, looking at him curiously as she waited to see where he was going with this.

“Come on, we’re about to play pirates and commandeer this vessel.” He grinned, turning and swimming right up to the ship. Waving his wand, he called for the small rope ladder to unfurl itself so they could climb aboard.

“I don’t know about this… I’m not sure I can pull myself up there after so much swimming.” She said nervously. She already looked so tired and she hadn’t gotten the burst of healing energy from Drake like he had, but he knew they had to push on in order to get themselves somewhere safe where they could all finally rest and recuperate.

“I’ll climb up first.” He offered. “Then all you have to do is hang on and I’ll reel you in.”

“How are you going to get up there with a hurt leg?” She argued, always one to completely think things through before she did them.

“Very carefully.” He grinned, pulling her close and kissing her lips in reassurance before turning and grasping the ladder. Using his tired arms, he pulled himself up and used his good leg to hop up to the next rung. At last he made it to the top and carefully peeked up over the deck… he was truly surprised to find it deserted. Apparently Elise and Sarah hadn’t planned on any of them trying to steal their ship. Bringing himself up the rest of the way, he looked down and waited for Hermione to get a good grasp before tugging the ladder up and helping her climb onboard. “You okay?” He asked as he took a moment to catch his breath.

“Better off than you.” She answered as she looked him over.

“Undoubtedly, but this isn’t the time to stop and rest… which way to the wheel?” Using the railing to pull himself to his feet, he leaned heavily on it as they made their way around the boat and into the captain’s box.

“I think this raises the anchor.” Hermione said as she studied the three levers on the wall.

“Well pull it and lets get this show on the road.” He said as he waved his wand and started the engines. Moving to the wheel, he waited to be sure the anchor had actually risen before driving full speed ahead… straight towards the beach.

(BREAK)

Luna watched as Elanya waved her wand and attacked Harry without warning. He shielded, but from the way he grit his teeth in determination she could tell Sarah was trying to work against him as well. His power overcame hers and she went flying as Elanya renewed her magical attack against him. Luna rushed toward Sarah and quickly shot a stunner but Elanya shielded for her friend before turning and pointing her wand down the beach to release Elise from Luna’s earlier curse, ensuring both her comrades were back in the fight. It didn’t take long for Elise to get shakily to her feet and shoot a stream of fire towards Harry. He was distracted by both her and Elanya as they went against him, leaving Sarah with Luna.

She quickly hid herself behind a large stone before Sarah was able to rise to her feet, not wanting her to know where she was and use her telekinetic powers to toss her around. Peeking out, Luna saw her looking around angrily and took her chance, raising her wand and leaping out. “Petrificus Totalus!” She yelled, watching in triumph as Sarah’s limbs locked together and she fell forward stiff as a board.

“No!” Elanya screamed before turning to lunge at Luna. Before she could react, a wall of fire blazed between them, keeping the other girl from reaching her. She looked to Jacey gratefully who nodded before rushing to help Harry deal with Elise who seemed beyond furious as she whipped fire at him without pause.

The ship’s horn blared suddenly, much closer than it had been before. Luna quickly gazed out to see the thing barreling through the water toward the beach while Hermione stood on the bow and wildly waved and shouted for their attention. Everyone on the sand who was in control of their own mind scrambled out of the way while Luna, Harry, Jacey, Draco and Lupin quickly moved those under Elise and Sarah’s Imperious Curse.

“Grab Lupin and Draco and get them out of here!” Harry shouted to Jacey as he raced to grab Luna’s hand. In an instant they were both on the deck of the ship with Fred and Hermione.

“I think I broke their boat.” Fred said in greeting, wearing a large grin of satisfaction.

Luna glanced down at the beach and felt bad for all those people they were going to be leaving behind with the three psychotic girls. And then she saw Elise looking up at them. “Everyone get down!” She yelled, waving her wand at the same time Elise attempted to set the ship on fire. The ocean responded to Luna’s spell, quelling the flames before crashing down onshore and taking out Elise, Sarah and Elanya, pulling them out to sea as the water receded back to where it belonged.

“Jacey got Draco and Lupin out, let’s do the same.” Harry said as he also surveyed the beach. They all four grabbed hands and within moments, they were at last all whisked safely away to join the rest of their friends.

(BREAK)

Draco was only slightly surprised to find Ginny and Ron standing in the parlor of the Shrieking Shack along with Drake when Jacey brought him and Lupin back. He tried not to meet her eyes as he could tell she was angry and just barely holding it back in an attempt to remain reasonable… at least until she received an explanation.

“Where are the others?” Drake asked immediately.

“They are a few moments behind us.” Jacey answered as she tiredly sank down into the couch.

Sure enough, Potter, Granger, Luna and Fred appeared, all four instantly sitting themselves on the floor as they attempted to catch their breath and rest their battered bodies. “Fred?!” Ginny exclaimed, rushing over to kneel next to her brother in confusion and concern. “What are you doing here? What happened?”

“Elise, Sarah and Elanya… they proved I’m a moron and everyone had to come fix my mistake.” He sat up and wrapped his arms around her. “I’m okay, Gin. I promise.”

“That’s yet to be seen.” Drake said disapprovingly as he looked them all over.

“We need to get back to the castle to meet with the Aurors about Erebos.” Lupin came forward and placed a hand on Draco’s shoulder. He was suddenly extremely grateful that he wouldn’t be here to face Ginny’s wrath… hopefully by the time he saw her again, she’d have had the chance to calm down.

Drake nodded. “It seems whatever injuries you two retained are already healing on their own… I would recommend fixing yourselves up a bit first to avoid unwanted questions.”

“No, everyone needs to stay right here and tell me what the bloody hell is going on!” Ron shouted angrily, finally losing what little control he’d found.

“Relax Ron, don’t be mad at everyone else… it’s my fault you didn’t know anything, I didn’t want anyone to know but as always that became impossible. But you and Ginny couldn’t be in on it because everything I did was to keep you both safe. You should be grateful you have such a caring big brother.” Fred replied with a wide, sheepish grin.

“You should be grateful you’re too banged up right now for me to feel good about punching you in the face.” Ron muttered, clearly unamused. “How was it better that Ginny and I not know that there was a professor with the intention of killing us?!”

Draco looked to Fred for the answer as well, having been wondering exactly what kind of situation had warranted his siblings not knowing their lives were in danger. He shook his head and looked at Ginny who seemed more willing to actually listen than be mad like Ron. “I knew none of them would let anything happen to you guys… but I was scared because for a while, no one knew it was Erebos. All we knew was that there was a spy and I worried that if they somehow found out you all knew they would react without warning. Once Hermione, Lee and Luna figured out who the spy was we knew who to look out for I was finally able to stop doing what Elanya told me because I didn’t have to worry about some shadowy figure going after you guys. Rather than make you guys worry, I guess we’d all hoped I could come back without anyone knowing and then tell you. But at first no one at all knew… Hermione figured out what happened to me, then she went to Luna for help and then Harry became involved… I guess they went to Draco for help in finding where I was and then they came and got me.”

“From where? What happened?” Ginny asked while looking at Draco out of the corner of her eye.

Lupin held up his hand to hold off explanations. “We have to go talk to the Aurors. After I leave Draco with them, I’m coming back for all of you to bring you to Dumbledore where you can tell him whatever version of events you all choose. Get your stories straight while Drake patches you all up and get ready to go to the castle… that includes you Fred.” He said with complete authority in a tone that suggested there would be no arguing. He waved his wand over himself and then turned to do the same to Draco, fixing and straightening their clothes, cleaning them up and making them presentable and not at all like two people who’d just spent time dueling on an island.

And then without a word, they were moving to the trap door and through the tunnel. True to his word, Lupin walked him into the castle and back up to Dumbledore’s office to face the Aurors. He stopped outside the gargoyle, looking up thoughtfully before turning to Draco with a hardened expression. “Albus will be looking out for your best interests up there, but only one of the Aurors is one we trust and thankfully it’s Kingsley. If the other two try to blame you in any way for anything at all, don’t say a word other than to request I be there for the rest of your questioning. You may be of age, but as a student they can’t question you if you request the presence of a guardian or other form of representation.”

“I barely know anything other than I saved Weasley’s life.” He replied, feeling Lupin’s concerns unwarranted.

He nodded gravely. “I’m preparing you for the real world Draco… Sometimes if one of our kind is involved in something, it doesn’t matter how innocent they are, they still get blamed as a way to get them off the streets. Prejudice runs deep in some people and unfortunately there are those among us who give them rightful reason to fear us. It won’t matter that you aren’t like Harland, that’s who they’ll see when they look at you, at me, at anyone like us. It’s something you’re going to have to get used to much more often than you’ve had to here where more open minds have forced the closed ones to tolerate us.”

Feeling nervous and angry, Draco nodded and made his way up. Dumbledore rose and gestured to a seat before him as Kingsley and two other Aurors with disgusted looks on their faces stood beside him behind the desk. Apparently the Headmaster had the same concerns as Lupin as he urged Kingsley to be the one to question him. “Your witness is here, Auror Shacklebolt. Let your record show that as Headmaster, I am currently acting in my student’s interests above those of the ministry.”

“Noted sir.” He nodded with a grim smile before turning to Draco. “Mr. Malfoy, I simply wish you to make a statement telling us everything you know involving Professor Erebos, beginning with when he came to Miss Weasley’s door.”

He took a deep breath and went over the day’s events as he recalled them, leaving out of course anything involving the island or Fred. When asked, he claimed to not know why Elise had been on school grounds and he told them he had no idea as to either her or Erebos’s intentions. Thankfully Kingsley stopped his peers from veering too far off topic and after a tense twenty minutes, they must have felt they’d gotten all they were going to get from him and Dumbledore excused him before anything more could be delved into. Clearly the headmaster knew there was more to the story, but he was going to wait and get it from Potter and the others after the Aurors departed with their prisoner.

He went down to the common room and hurried to the Gryffindor wing, ready to sit outside Ginny’s door for as long as it took before she showed up. He was surprised to only be waiting a few moments before she arrived, staring at him from down the hall. “I didn’t think you’d be here so soon.” He said as he nervously got to his feet.

“Since it was determined that Ron and I had nothing to do with any of this, Dumbledore excused us so he could focus on everyone else.” She answered stiffly, walking up to open the door and walk into her room.

He took the fact that she left the door open for him as she went to sit at her desk as a good sign and cautiously ventured in. “Is everyone okay?” He asked carefully as he slowly closed the door and leaned against it.

“Drake fixed them up as best he could… apparently he was upset that Fred had re-injured a leg he already healed once. I take it since you and Lupin came into this near the end that you’re both fine?” She was upset but there was still that moment of concern that crossed her eyes.

“I swear Ginny, I didn’t know what was going on. I mean, I guessed some of it because they had to tell me certain things to get my help… but I wasn’t sure of anything… How could I have told you something I wasn’t certain of?” He took a few steps forward as he attempted to make his flimsy case.

She stared tensely at him for a moment longer before shaking her head and allowing a slow grin to spread across her face. “Relax Draco, it’s not you I’m mad at… or at least you’re the one I’m least mad at.”

“Are you okay?” He took another hesitant step closer, still unsure whether or not to believe her shift in mood.

“Better than Fred, Harry, Luna, Hermione and Jacey. They’re a mess after whatever happened out there… which is why I’m taking pity and waiting until tomorrow to berate my brother. But, I guess I also have to thank everyone for making sure Ron and I were safe… It’s annoying to not be able to be as angry as I’d like to be. I’m not sure I like this whole growing up and maturing thing.” She got up and walked over to wrap her arms around him. “I suppose I’m just glad to have you all in my life, even if you all manage to piss me off on a regular basis.” She teased as she looked up at him.

He grinned in relief that she was letting him off the hook… at least for now. “Right back at you.” He teased in return.

She nodded and stepped away, taking his hands in hers. “There’s just one thing…”

(BREAK)

Harry sat back on the couch with Luna and Jacey as they allowed Fred and Hermione to fill Dumbledore in as they were the two who knew the most and more importantly, what to disclose and what to keep to themselves. They had agreed to go with whatever story Fred chose and were attempting to listen in case they were asked any questions. But Harry was too focused on other things, despite the aches and pains he felt on behalf of himself and Luna, he was relieved to feel the return of his telepathy… And even though he didn’t like what he saw or felt it was comforting to be able to have that connection to her given back. While they’d been disconnected, it was almost as if he’d lost one of his senses and it had left him feeling disoriented. As soon as they got back to school and away from whatever was blocking them, they had instantly reconnected and whether they wanted it or not, their minds had crashed together to display the memories and thoughts they’d experienced while separated.

Now in Dumbledore’s office and after having had time to get used to things as they were supposed to be, they were able to recover and maintain the balance they’d been working to achieve since opening up and bonding so completely with each other. But still, even though she wasn’t putting it out on display, he could see she was stewing over something that was bothering her.

What’s wrong? He asked, allowing Fred, Hermione and Dumbledore’s voices to fade into the background as he concentrated on keeping their conversation private from Jacey.

Luna mentally shook her head. I was just thinking of my vision… the one where Simon and Elise are each calling out to us…

And? He prompted, suddenly feeling nervous.

She shifted so she was able to look him in the eye and impart the seriousness of the intuition she was feeling. It’s occurred to me that now Simon and Elise have both made their arguments as to which of them to pick as an ally.

What about it? He knew she’d seen Elise and Sarah proposition him on the beach in his memories though she was carefully keeping her feelings about it to herself… he allowed her to do so, intent on waiting until she was ready to discuss it. As for Simon’s clumsy attempt to mimic his sister’s actions and kidnap them to talk to them, Harry wasn’t sure what to make of it… He certainly didn’t trust either sibling though that was more Elise’s fault than Simon’s. He was certain Simon believed everything he said, but Harry just couldn’t get past the doubts that told him Elise may have somehow set her brother up as another way to get to them.

It’s up to you, Harry. That’s what the vision was telling me. Luna said gravely and with concern. You’re the one who has to decide what to do, which one you’re going to decide to pick… and at some point, you are going to be forced to choose though I don’t know the circumstances yet. But it’s clear, one of them is going to give you a reason to pick them to align yourself with.

What’ll happen? He asked, feeling the pressure of bearing the consequences should he make the wrong choice.

I can’t know that until you choose. She answered sadly before a sense of determination washed over her. But I’ll keep trying.

NOTE: Fingers crossed I’ll have the characters out of Hogwarts by chapter 60… I just can’t believe how much this whole story got away from me J See you next time!

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Tammy is 36 divorced attractive woman, long blonde hair down to her shoulder blades, 34 C breasts, nice round ass, long legs and is 5′ 8″ tall. I meet her at a cocktail party and asked her out. Dinner is nice, I took her to a fancy Italian restaurant, but she is still cold, and we had very little conversation. We both had a few drinks with dinner, and just sat looking at each other. She then said, ” Lets go to the bar and get this over with.” We left, I drove us to the bar, this is not the nice social dance club type bar that I normally go to. I decided to get what I wanted out of this. I pulled up to the bar, and it is called Cellars. She looks at me and said, ” You got to be kidding me.” I told her, ” Give it a chance, I know the owner of the bar.” A place women did not go, and a place a man would never take a woman. We walked in and all eyes went to Tammy. She is so uncomfortable, she looked at me and said, ” Lets go, Please lets go.” She is begging to leave, I asked her to come to my place. We left going to my penthouse. I kissed Tammy for the first time just before the elevator stopped on the top floor. The kiss is gentle, questioning as Tammy’s lips surrendered to me, the kiss became firmer and Tammy is shaken with a sudden stab of arousal. The walk off the elevator is on slightly wobbly legs. Tammy looked up at me and smiled, feeling aroused and the thrill of how romantic it had been. Having a date with a wealthy powerful lawyer and business tycoon. Her first date in three years, it is so exciting.

We danced and enjoyed some wine then all of a sudden, she is in my bedroom. Tammy went to the bathroom, suddenly shy and having no idea what will happen next. When Tammy walked back into the bedroom, shivering slightly, I’m waiting for her, wearing a dark red robe. ” Tammy,” I said with a gentle, loving smile. ” You have not dated for three years…You have not had sex either?” ” Er, no,” Tammy blushed. ” Tammy, you’ll be in heaven and I will be your master and tutor.” I walked over to Tammy kissing her roughly. I run my hands through her hair and then down her body. I stroked her buttocks, ” Hmm, you have a nice ass.” Tammy is frozen with fear; she has no idea what to do. Tammy suddenly slaps me, her fingernails scratching my face, she pushes me away. Her nails drip with my blood as she flees the bedroom and down the hall. Her pulse is racing madly as her heart thuds against her ribs feeling like it is going to explode. Her eyes widen in fear as she hears me coming after her…I yell sarıyer escort and call obscene things to her as I follow after her. She races around another corner and skids to a sudden stop a loud cry of despair bursting from her, as she sinks exhausted to her knees.

TRAPPED!!! A fucking……..DEAD END…The elevator is locked. Three damn walls and no doors/no windows nothing but her end…NO More running only her fate at my hands now. Her chest raises and falls as her fear grows with me closing quickly on her, tears flowing down her cheeks as I chuckle and taunt her now, her body shivering and shaking in fits as I yank her up by her arm. I’m cursing loudly and pushing her face hard into the wall, she screams in pain and tastes her own blood as she bites her lower lip. Stunned and dizzy she can’t resist as I turn her to face me, weeping she sees the long scratches that she put on my face. I take her back to the bedroom, she sees my lips moving but can’t hear anything right now. She tries to slap me but she is to weak and it only angers me more. I push her back a little and run my hands down the front of her dress. My hands circle her small nipples and Tammy gasps. ” Your first lesson is to kneel before me.” Tammy knelt. I undid the robe and Tammy seen that I’m naked and gasps. She had no idea that a penis could be so big. I took her hands, and placed them around my soft penis and said ” stroke it, yes, run your fingers up and down it.”

Tammy feels the monster harden until it feels like a velvet-sheathed bone. I reach down pulling back the foreskin. ” This is your master tonight. You will worship him. See the small hole at the end? Now put your tongue on it and lick the head as though it is a lolly pop.” Tammy ran her tongue around the head and licked the end, tasting the drop of slightly salty pre-cum at the end. ” Now Tammy, look into my eyes. Open your mouth and keep your eyes on my face. Suck my dick and keep looking up.” I carefully keep my penis from choking her. I didn’t want her to panic. Her large blue eyes are gazing at my face as I groaned. After a minute of slow thrusting, with her gentle sucking I pulled out and lifted her up and placed her on the bed. I ripped her dress, bra, and panties off and stared at her young body. Her breasts are average, with brown nipples and she has fine pubic hair. ” Don’t move Tammy.” I gently stroked her breasts, running the backs of my fingernails over the super-sensitive nipples. I kissed them and then gently sucked, licking sefaköy escort and sucking in rotation and Tammy found herself gasping with the intensity of the sensations. ” Open your legs, Tammy.” I ordered. Tammy slowly spread her legs wide, as I watched it was a huge turn on. My tongue raked over her clitoris and Tammy arched her back in ecstasy. I stood back, and parted her labia, nodding to myself.

” Please! Please, no. Please don’t. Please. I don’t want…I don’t…please no.” Tammy whimpered and begged. She didn’t care about dignity any more. It terrified her looking at my long hard thick cock swaying up and down and throbbing between her legs, homed in on her. The tip of my cock pressing against the soft folds of her pussy. I push forward and she screams in pain. My big cock head feels like a ball, her terror is insufficient to lubricate her. The dry taut lips refused to part, my cock head drags against her lips two more times, before I lean back. ” Damn frigid cunt! You’d think a divorced slut would be so excited and wet I’d slide in.” I reach down and begin to stroke my cock, when Tammy begins to sob. She screams again when I smack her ass hard. I grab a tube off the nightstand next to the bed, Tammy can’t see what I grabbed, between her legs and the tears blocking her eyes. A flash of a bottle of some sort, a moment before a cool torrent of gel splashed across her dry folds. Tammy screamed again, as I forced my cock into her barely wet pussy. I growled and grunted as I use my weight to force myself deeper into her. With every millimeter I inched in, the fires followed as my girth came into contact with freshly scraped and stretched flesh. Every muscle in her body tenses when she feels my hips grind against hers. My feral grin reveals my pleasure with my savage thrusts. Her hair whipping futilely around her face, the only part of her unencumbered enough to resist. Unfortunately, it only served to remind her how thoroughly she is being violated.

Each new thrust is no easier to handle than the last one. Tammy feels as if her body is on fire and being blasted with gravel. Her muscles burn from the useless struggling until she can barely feel them. Her breath coming in ragged gasps between sobs that have become as dry as between her legs. With the pain and humiliation fighting to overpower each other, Tammy didn’t think she would fall any deeper with shame and anger burning within her. She cursed her own stupidity for getting into this situation and begin seyrantepe escort to wonder if this isn’t exactly what she deserved for her inattention. Maybe for being celibate for so long after her divorce. Tammy’s mind focused sharply on the sudden, burst of pain deep inside of her. My monster cock had already scraped and tore her, suddenly swelling thicker feeling as if it will rip her open. The sudden throbbing followed by my erratic rhythm, warning her what is about to happen. Her whimpering pleas took on new urgency. ” Please! Don’t. Not that. Not inside me!” Her brain is too scattered to remember if she is on birth control or not, or whether it is near her time of the month. All that burned through her shame and humiliation is that it is more proof of her complete powerlessness. My crotch slammed against her so hard that her body jerked and caused her head to slam into the head board. My back arched. My head flew back and a growl of pure contentment roared from my lungs. Tears again running down her face, she thought herself used up. The world swimming in uncertainty and her frenzied hair begins to sway dizzily.

Finally, holding her tighter, I stiffened and she feels me forcefully erupt, claiming what I already perceived as belonging to me. I staggered back. Tammy finally feels empty but what should have been a relief only burns all the more harshly with shame. A silky warm trickle of my cum begins to seep from her and travel down the crack of her ass. Tammy laid there gasping for breathe, her body sore and feeling torn inside. She sat up looking down between her legs seeing the bloody towel and streaks of cum and blood on her inner thighs. Tammy was getting off the bed when I appeared in front of her, naked, stroking my enormous erection. I looked at her and grinned then told her to turn around and bend over the edge of the bed. I spread her legs moving behind her, I ran my hand over her buttocks, making her wince as I pushed two fingers into her anus. Tammy outraged at this tried to clench her buttocks tight to stop me from going any further, but I smacked her hard and she screamed with pain and relaxed. Tammy grimaced as I entered her, ” Oh god…stop…you’re hurting me…please…it’s too big…too big,” She whimpered as I pushed my bulbous, purple cock head deeper inside her anus. Oblivious to her pleas, I held her hips thrusting into her, my long thick cock filling every inch of her. Faster and deeper and harder until my body tensed and I begin to grunt with urgent thrusting into her. Finally, holding her tight, I stiffened and she feels me forcefully erupt, claiming again what I already perceived as belonging to me. Tammy is almost unconscious by this time and barely feels my hands picking her up and laying her on the bed.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

INNOCENT DEVIL’S HAREM CH. 17 — His two women meet girl number 3.

Original: December 8, 2020 (Copyright 2020 Kaizer Wolf)

Submitted to Sexstories: September 2, 2022

Tags: harem, supernatural, shifter, big tits, redhead, blonde, MILF, succubus, mystery, taboo

*****

Hi there!

Thanks for checking out this story! This series is written like a novel, so be sure to start at Chapter 1 if you want to avoid any confusion.

Otherwise, I hope you enjoy!

*****

– CHAPTER 17: Encounter –

After Serenity’s agreement to ‘share me’ with my girlfriend — technically fiancé, since we’d sort of just jumped straight into the deep end — the three of us all fell into a short awkward silence, before I cleared my throat and excused myself to take a shower, so we could head to the bank.

Normally, under different circumstances, I might have used the opportunity to jerk one out while I had the chance, to ensure I was level-headed while out in public, but right now I was far from horny.

Instead, I was nervous as fuck.

Scared too, if I was being honest.

Because what if my best friend changed her mind?

I mean, all this just seemed too good to be true, and I felt like at any moment Serenity might slam on the figurative brakes and suggest she couldn’t go through with it. But then again, I was almost glad we weren’t crossing the line physically first, like we almost did earlier that morning, because it would really hurt to go too far, only for her to then change her mind after we’d fucked.

Or after we’d at least done oral, or something.

So I knew it was better to let her sit on the idea for a while, maybe sleep on it too, before we let it go beyond where we currently were.

However, I also had another problem.

Being this nervous made it difficult to look normal, prompting me to realize I needed to change my mindset and focus on something else. Thankfully, I was able to do it, but it was only through letting the lingering depression to set in, that I managed.

A somberness that came with the fear of being let down.

When I finally got out of the shower, seeing that Gabriella had changed into one of Serenity’s black t-shirts, which almost didn’t fit her because of how busty my fiancé was, both of them knew something was up. However, when they asked, I just shook my head.

“We ready?” I wondered simply.

They both hesitated before nodding, following me down the stairs as I went to go collect my wallet, phone, and keys, before heading out the door. Similarly, my housemate grabbed her black leather purse and followed after us. Outside, when I opened the driver’s door of my silver car to climb in, I was a little surprised when Gabriella offered for Serenity to sit up front with me, only for her to decline and say that she could sit up front instead.

Gabriella hesitated then, before looking at me. “Kai, which would be easier on you?”

That gave Serenity pause, speaking up before I could answer. “Wait, are you worried about him transforming, or something?”

Gabriella nodded. “Yeah, that’s part of it. I just want everything to go smoothly, and I’m pretty sure it’s a little stressful for him to keep it together when he’s around me. Plus, I really don’t mind taking the backseat, although I admit I’m not sure if it would help.”

I finally spoke up. “If you really don’t mind Gabriella, it would probably be a little easier if she sat next to me.”

Really, I just kind of wanted my best friend to be at my side, afraid that showing signs that I had preference for Gabriella would mess things up.

My fiancé focused on me, nodding confidently. “It really is fine, Kai,” she said, moving to the rear door to climb into the back.

My housemate met my gaze for a second, before giving me a tiny sympathetic smile and following suit, popping open the passenger’s side door to climb in.

Once we were all buckled, and I began backing the car up, Serenity glanced back at Gabriella to give her a similar smile, glancing down briefly before turning her head partway.

She then froze solid, looking back and down a second time.

“What is that?” Serenity asked seriously, her deep brown eyes wide.

I was just in the middle of stopping to shift into drive, glancing back myself, realizing that Gabriella had her hands on her knees, a brand-new engagement ring in plain sight on her finger.

Serenity quickly looked back at me before Gabriella could formulate a response.

“Wait, Kai, you already asked her to marry you? You’re engaged?”

“Sorry,” Gabriella blurted out. “I know it’s fast, but I’ve never been so sure about someone before.”

Serenity stared at her in disbelief. “Okay, I get it, but you guys just started dating!”

I took a deep breath, pushing on the gas to begin heading down the driveway. “We can make another trip to the jewelry store,” I said quietly. “I’ll get you anything you want, Ren.”

She gawked at me, putting her hand on my arm. “Wait, stop.”

I looked at her in confusion, slowing down about a dozen feet from the road. “What?” I asked seriously.

She took a deep breath, taking her hand back as she glanced forward at the gravel driveway. “Kai…” She sighed, focusing on me, her tone somber. “First of all, you don’t need to rush all this. It’s okay to take things slower. And second, you can’t marry two people Kai.”

“I disagree,” Gabriella chimed in, causing us both to look back at her, prompting her to elaborate. “I mean, obviously he can’t marry two people legally, but what really is marriage? Think about how they did it thousands of years ago. Nowadays you just have to go to the courthouse and sign a piece of paper, but back then they didn’t have that.” She paused, only to repeat her first question. “So then, what really is marriage?”

I turned forward to think about it, deciding to press on the gas again, while my housemate kept her gaze on me as she considered it.

After a minute, once we were on the road, my best friend finally spoke up. “I guess…” She sighed. “I guess you have a point. Marriage boils down to a lifelong commitment.” She glanced back at Gabriella. “And really the reason why the government doesn’t allow someone to marry multiple people is for tax reasons, since people could abuse the tax laws that way.”

“Oh. I didn’t know that was a part of it,” Gabriella admitted. “But that’s exactly what I’m saying. Honestly, I already feel like I’m married to Kai.” She scoffed. “I mean, what’s signing a piece of paper going to do? We could have easily done that yesterday too. And it’s not going to change how I feel, whether we do or don’t. Not to mention, someone could just as easily sign when they didn’t really have their heart in it.”

Serenity took a deep breath, finally sitting forward in her seat. “Well, I don’t think I could wear a ring,” she admitted. “I’d get too many questions at work about who the guy was.”

I spoke up again. “I could get you something more simple if you want,” I offered, sincerely desperate to take that step with her — to make it feel like this was really going to happen, instead of being afraid she’d change her mind. “And you could wear it on your right hand,” I added.

“Or just your middle finger on your left hand,” Gabriella said in agreement. “Whatever works best for you.”

Serenity sighed heavily. “This is all just so fast. I honestly can’t even believe I’m seriously considering it.”

“Considering it?” I repeated, my depression obvious in my voice.

Serenity focused on me in surprise, before seeming somber herself. “Kai, it’s not that I don’t want to. It’s just a really big deal. Like, I might lose my job if people found out, even if we technically aren’t doing anything illegal. And even if I didn’t lose my job, I’d lose all respect from my coworkers. No doubt the guys at work would probably start treating me like a slut.” She scowled then, clearly frustrated at the idea. “No doubt I’d get under-the-breath comments wondering why I won’t sleep with them if I’m so slutty that I’d sleep with the guy I’ve been living with, and been taking care of, all this time.”

“Isn’t that harassment though?” I asked seriously.

She nodded with a frown. “Of course it is. But that won’t stop them from doing it and denying it later.” She scoffed. “They would never let themselves be overheard. And while I’d like to think that most of the guys I work with are decent, I’ve seen signs that it might turn out like that if they found out. They’d at least call me a slut for sure.”

“You’re not a slut,” Gabriella said firmly. “And no one has to know,” she added. “Besides, it’s not like you’re going to stop being good friends just because you become more romantically involved. Like, he’s still the same person you’ve lived with all this time. That will always be your relationship, whether you’re married or not. And whether it’s recognized by the government or not. You’re still best friends, and in many ways, I feel like that is more important than every other relationship either of you have.”

Serenity shook her head in disbelief, focusing straight ahead. “Gabriella, I really don’t understand why you’re okay with this. I mean, how are we even supposed to live our lives from now on? Like, are you wanting to move in? And how do we do sleeping arrangements?”

When Gabriella didn’t respond right away, my housemate glanced back at her.

My fiancé shrugged. “It’s a lot to consider,” she agreed. “And honestly, I wouldn’t mind moving in. I’ll even pay rent if you want. But I’d rather us all be in this together, and figure it out together, instead of making sure it’s ‘easy enough’ before making it official.”

Serenity faced forward again, mumbling, “I wouldn’t make you pay rent,” under her breath. She was then quiet for a few minutes, glancing at me. “I guess let’s stop someplace so I can go in and get my ring sized, and then go someplace else so you can pick out a ring.”

“Really?” I said hopefully.

She nodded, seeming more confident now, her tone gentle. “Yeah, really. I think my hesitation just comes from making this transition to you going from being a person I can’t date, to now being someone I can date. But Gabriella is right. We are first and foremost best friends, romance or not, and there’s nothing actually wrong with us being together as adults.”

“But what if you don’t like what I get?” I wondered, referring to the fact that she implied I would pick something out without her being there. “Are you sure you don’t want to at least take pictures or something to give me an idea?”

She shook her head. “I already feel uneasy about the possibility of being seen by someone I know, even if it’s unlikely. I’d rather just do it quick.” She then abruptly focused on me, her expression apologetic. “And I’ll love anything you get me, Kai. Just nothing too flashy. Like, maybe even just go for a simple wedding band.”

I pursed my lips as I considered that. “Maybe I could get you something a little nicer, and you could just say you got a family ring cleaned or something.”

Serenity was pensive. “Yeah, actually that could work. I could say it was my mom’s old ring, and if I’m wearing it on my middle finger, or even my right hand, then I don’t think anyone would assume it was an engagement ring.” She focused on me again. “I would still prefer it not be too flashy though. Really, I don’t mind. Simple is better.”

“What uydukent escort about a wedding band that has small diamonds all around it?” I wondered, recalling seeing a few such rings at the store when we got Gabriella’s ring.

Serenity thought about it for a second. “Yeah, that could work. I’ve seen girls wear rings like that on their middle, index fingers, and even thumbs before. And if someone realizes it’s a wedding band, then I still have the family heirloom excuse.”

“Sounds good,” I replied, feeling sincerely relieved now.

“Is this stressing you out?” Serenity asked quietly, sounding a little sad.

I sighed, glancing at her, deciding to be honest. “You potentially changing your mind is stressful. Really stressful.”

My best friend gave me a sympathetic look, turning her head toward the road for a few seconds, before focusing on me again. “I really think we should take this slow, Kai. It’s a big change.” She took a deep breath. “But I won’t change my mind. I think we’re past that point now. I mean, even if I did change my mind, nothing is going to be the same again. We still kissed.” She sighed. “So I don’t feel like I even can change my mind at this point.”

“Promise?” I whispered.

“Promise,” she said more firmly. “I love you, Kai. More than anything.” She sighed. “And I guess if I’m being honest, this is what I’ve been wanting too. I think it’s why I decided not to date. Sure, I told myself that I just wanted to focus on making sure your life was stable — to make sure you had all my attention…” She sighed. “But I think deep down I felt like you were enough for me, even if we always remained just normal friends. I was fine with never being with anyone.”

“Me too,” I whispered, only to clear my throat. “Well, that was the plan until I met Gabriella, and even then, I wasn’t planning on starting anything with her.” I sighed. “But she found out my secret, and was okay with it.” I glanced back at her. “Not that I’d want someone else,” I added, speaking to my fiancé now. “Obviously, you know you’re amazing.”

Gabriella nodded, giving me a small smile.

I sighed, glancing at Serenity again. “So, just wondering — and I know this is kind of random — but does that mean you weren’t attracted to me?”

She frowned. “Kai, being attracted to you would have been a big deal, even if our parents were still with us. You are still a lot younger than me, and are only now an adult. So no, I wasn’t thinking about you like that. Although…” Her voice trailed off, as she looked up at me with a grimace. “I did buy those pajamas with you in mind, when I got your other birthday presents…even if I felt really horrible afterward…”

“Which pajamas?” Gabriella wondered.

Serenity turned to look at her. “The ones I was letting you wear.”

“Oh,” she said in surprise, only to look apologetic. “I’m sorry. I would have picked something different if I’d known.”

Serenity shook her head. “I wasn’t planning on wearing them. And by the sound of it, if I had worn them, then he would have avoided me.”

“Yeah, probably,” I admitted.

“Why Kai?” she abruptly asked. “Seriously, why keep this from me? Why did you think I would reject you?”

I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Honestly? Because you always called me your little angel…and I look like a devil.”

“Oh Kai,” she whispered, tears abruptly appearing in her chocolate brown eyes. “I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean…” Her voice choked up. “Kai, you are my little angel, no matter how you look.”

“I fully agree,” Gabriella chimed in. “We talked about this, Kai. It’s not what you look like, it’s what’s in your heart.”

I took another deep breath and let it out slowly, reaching over to rest my hand on Serenity’s forearm. She immediately rested her thin fingers on top of mine.

“I know,” I whispered, glancing at Gabriella in the rearview mirror, still speaking to Serenity. “I’m just saying that I was sincerely worried you would reject me if you ever found out.” I focused on my best friend. “And I couldn’t lose you. I can’t lose you.”

Serenity nodded, squeezing some tears out of her eyes before sniffling. “I’d never reject you. I love you, no matter how you look, or even if you really are a devil of some kind. I still love you no matter what.”

I sighed with a nod. “Thanks,” I whispered sincerely.

She let go of my hand then, pulling her arm away as she reached up to wipe her eyes. Likewise, I put my hand back on the steering wheel, not wanting to overdo it on the physical touch right now, though I wasn’t at all in danger of turning gray. It was more like, I didn’t want Serenity to become uncomfortable with me being too touchy.

Essentially, I was taking her advice to take things slow.

We were all quiet for a few minutes before Gabriella broke the silence.

“So what are we doing at the bank?” she wondered. “I didn’t want to be rude, but was kind of curious.”

Serenity took a deep breath, answering on my behalf. “Umm, his parents left him something, and he wasn’t allowed to withdraw it until he turned eighteen. I’d forgotten all about it, but then randomly remembered this morning.”

“Oh.” Gabriella paused. “Any idea what it is?”

“Nope,” Serenity replied. “Not a clue. Probably not money, but really could be almost anything else.”

I frowned at that. “Part of me hopes it’s related to my biological parents, just because it would be nice to have an idea of where I came from.” I leaned back more into my seat. “But part of me also hopes it’s not.”

“Why is that?” Serenity asked seriously.

I grimaced, glancing at her from the corner of my eye. “Because I really care about you. I don’t want to become too interested in whoever gave me up. Honestly, even if I had an entire family out there, I don’t think I’d want anything to do with them. They didn’t raise me. They didn’t love me.” I sighed. “And they weren’t there for me. Not when I was younger, when it really counted, and I definitely didn’t want to end up seeking them out after our parents passed away, only to get separated from you.”

Serenity frowned, only nodding in understanding instead of responding. Because she probably knew that was exactly what would have happened.

If the courts had identified my biological parents, and I ended up living with them instead, then I would have undoubtedly been separated from Serenity, and probably never reconnected with her.

We would have spent the last five years apart, possibly eventually forgetting about each other as we moved on with our new lives, instead of growing closer together.

Thus, she didn’t respond.

We were all quiet as I navigated through the city, drawing closer to the specific branch where the safety deposit box was waiting for me.

Gabriella spoke up again as I was pulling on the appropriate street. “You know, I just want to say, that this is really nice.”

Serenity looked back at her, while I glanced at her in the rearview mirror, prompting her to elaborate.

“I mean, I don’t want to speak too soon, since I know this has all happened really fast. But I’m really happy to be in this relationship with you both.”

“Oh,” Serenity said in surprise, seeming a little hesitant. “I hadn’t really thought of it like that,” she admitted quietly.

Gabriella continued. “Well, I just feel like we’re all together now, a team of three, ready to tackle whatever life throws at us.” She laughed then, though there wasn’t much humor in it, her expression dropping. “Honestly, Serenity before I met you, I was getting kind of lonely. Not to the point that I was planning to try looking for someone to date, but I just don’t feel like I fit in with most people.” She sighed. “Part of the problem is that a lot of the people who want to be friends with me are either shallow, or they eventually get jealous of my appearance, especially if their boyfriends start showing interest, or something. Always something.” She smiled then, refocusing on Serenity. “So thanks. For being the perfect friend, and for agreeing to be a part of this.”

Serenity nodded slowly, not seeming to know how to respond. She then frowned, her voice quiet. “You know, I haven’t really thought much about how this ‘sharing’ thing is going to work. We should probably discuss that later,” she commented, glancing forward to see that I was pulling into the bank parking lot. “Once we’re done here,” she added.

The bank was a little busy, given that it was a Saturday, though most of the vehicles were waiting in the drive-thru, with only a few actually parked.

“Sure,” Gabriella agreed, garnering Serenity’s attention again. “And I’m fine with taking the time to work things out. We probably won’t completely agree on how we’d like things to be, so I think it’s important to keep an open mind on ideas and compromise where we’re willing.”

Unexpectedly, I recalled that Gabriella actually had a bit of a crush on my housemate, suddenly wondering if that was what she was referring to. It wasn’t necessarily that I’d forgotten, but I’d been so focused on Serenity possibly changing her mind that I hadn’t even thought about it. However, the idea was affecting me now.

“Shit,” I hissed, gray already peeking out of my shirt collar.

“Kai?” Serenity said in alarm. “What’s wrong?”

“Different subject please,” I managed through my teeth, trying to keep my mind focused on parking.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Gabriella exclaimed sincerely. “Umm, umm, fuzzy pickles?”

I put the car in park, turning around to look at her in confusion. “What?”

She shrugged. “Fuzzy pickles. It’s random. Did it help?”

I sighed heavily, sitting forward again, trying to focus on the task at hand. “Umm, yeah, I guess it did.”

“Cool,” Gabriella said cheerfully. “Then let’s go in and find out what’s in the box! Err, or the vault, or whatever its in.”

“It’s a deposit box,” Serenity clarified, only to focus on me hesitantly. “But Kai…if you don’t want to say right now, that’s fine. But I really don’t understand what just happened. What did she say? Or was it something I said?”

I shook my head. “Later,” I replied simply, deciding to pop my door open and climb out. “Sorry,” I added over the top, after she climbed out and stood up too, shouldering her black leather purse.

She gave me a reassuring smile. “It’s fine, Kai. I’m just glad I know now.” She sighed. “And I’ll do most of the talking once we’re inside. You might just need to sign for it.”

I nodded in agreement. “Thanks,” I said sincerely, giving Gabriella a small smile as well when she got out.

As we started walking, Serenity took the lead, allowing me to walk side-by-side with my girlfriend, technically fiancé, prompting her to speak to me quietly.

“Hey, just FYI, I think my senses are getting a little stronger. I can hear things I’ve never noticed before, and you also smell amazing. Way more amazing than any cologne I’ve ever smelt.”

I nodded. “Probably not the best subject right now,” I whispered.

“Of course. Sorry. Just figured you should know.”

I gave her a small smile and a nod, focusing on Serenity as she held the door open for us. I then held the next door open for the two of them, waiting until they were both through to follow.

Gabriella stopped just on the inside, while Serenity went right on in to get in line. However, it wasn’t until I zeytinburnu escort focused on the other people in the room that I realized we suddenly had a problem, my nose tipping me off before my eyes actually focused on the issue.

There was only one teller helping those in the building, with another woman at the window taking care of those in the drive-thru, though the line was still short.

Only three people in total.

The problem was, I recognized one of them.

A very attractive blonde middle-aged woman was standing in line, waiting on a frustrated older man to finish being helped, and just behind her was an even more beautiful blonde girl who I knew by scent alone, having sat beside her every day at lunch for the last two years, never mind the few classes we had together where she often sat in the same row as me, often right behind me.

Avery was extremely thin, with a lean athletic build, minus her surprisingly busty chest, which was about a size bigger than Serenity’s C-cup breasts, likely a D-cup. Her fitted gray t-shirt left little to the imagination, her slim shoulder blades clearly visible between her bra straps, never mind the tight skinny jeans that hugged her ass and thighs like a glove.

It was obvious she got her figure from her mother, who was similarly very thin, despite her above average size up top, being just a tad bit bustier than her daughter.

And just like I noticed her, she also noticed me right away, her eyes drawn to the entrance due to the door’s chime.

“Oh, hey Kai!” Avery called out cheerfully, her bright blue eyes suddenly excited as she waved at me.

I’d always tried to avoid examining her too closely, keeping my eyes off her body as much as possible, for fear that I might transform if I liked what I saw. However, having sex with Gabriella must have made me less cautious. Either that, or it was our conversation about whether or not the girl that sat with me at lunch was attractive, because I forgot to be careful.

I found myself scanning over her busty chest, ridiculously thin waist, and slim juicy thighs before I realized what I was doing, quickly focusing on her bright blue eyes, which unfortunately weren’t oblivious to my gaze, given that her eyes seemed a little wide in surprise.

After all, I’d never paid her much attention before, aside from when I had to.

Giving a half-hearted wave, I replied. “Hey Avery,” I said simply, trying to keep my tone normal. However, when Gabriella peeked over my shoulder, I suddenly realized why seeing her gave me pause.

Because my fiancé couldn’t afford to get jealous right now — not without potentially exposing that she wasn’t normal anymore.

Not wanting to seem awkward, but knowing there was no avoiding it, I swiftly turned around to speak in a low voice to Gabriella. “You might want to wait in the car,” I whispered. “We can’t risk you getting upset.”

She straightened slightly in response, quickly putting two-and-two together. “Wait, that’s her?” she whispered in surprise. “I thought you said you weren’t sure if she’s pretty?” she continued in disbelief, her tone becoming a little sarcastic. “Kind of hard to not be sure about that.”

“Because I can’t focus on that kind of stuff in public,” I reminded her. “Definitely not at school. And she doesn’t have even a hundredth of your scent,” I added. “No one does.”

Gabriella nodded slowly. “Well, I’ll be fine. You have to put up with guys gawking at me, the least I can do is put up with some hot chick who has a thing for you.”

I hesitated briefly, before inclining my chin, knowing we’d talked for too long. Serenity had stopped about halfway and was waiting uncertainly, as if she wasn’t sure if she should officially get in line or not. She was just turning more toward us when I turned around and continued walking casually, giving her a reassuring smile.

Serenity hesitated until I reached her, before turning to get in line.

Unsurprisingly, not only did Avery look confused, but her mom was eyeing us too, considering my delayed hello quickly turned into hushed whispers. Wanting to try to dispel the awkwardness, I spoke up again, intending on coming up with an excuse, followed by introductions.

“Sorry about that,” I said directly to Avery. “Seeing you reminded me of some homework I forgot I had to do. I was just mentioning it to my girlfriend, since it will probably mess with our plans for tomorrow night.”

Avery’s expression instantly dropped at the word ‘girlfriend,’ failing miserably to hide the devastation it caused her.

It was bad enough that it made me sincerely feel horrible, prompting me to quickly try to move the conversation along, gesturing to my housemate. “This is Serenity…” I began, only to hesitate.

Shit, Avery really wasn’t handling this well. It was like I’d shattered her world.

Why in the hell was she even so attached to me? Seriously?

She was looking like she just found out her entire family died or something crazy like that. Like, her expression was almost worse than Serenity’s last night, when she found out that Gabriella and I had slept together.

I cleared my throat, hoping to do anything to appease her some, focusing on Serenity. “This is Avery, my friend from school. The one I normally eat lunch with.”

Thankfully, Serenity immediately picked up on the undertones of the situation, even though I’d only mentioned her a couple of times at most. “Oh! Of course! Avery, it’s finally nice to put a face with a name. And wow, you’re so pretty.” She paused. “And who is this with you? Your older sister?”

Avery’s mom laughed at that, introducing herself as Michelle — Avery’s mom — the person I knew she was.

Although, when Serenity apologized, the woman commented that people made that mistake all the time. It took me a second to realize that the reason why I was so confident that the youthful blonde woman was Avery’s mom was because I knew my classmate didn’t have any siblings, and I also knew that her mom was in her mid-forties.

I supposed it was hard not to learn a few things about her, just from being around when she socialized with others.

It was obvious Avery’s mom was trying to help dispel the awkwardness too, because she immediately became super chatty with Serenity, more than happy to do all the talking for our little group of five.

“So you’re a police officer, aren’t you?” Michelle asked, revealing that Avery must treasure every little piece of information she could get from me, since I’d only mentioned that one time — two years ago. And it also indicated that she likely talked about me at home more frequently than I would have initially thought.

“Detective,” Serenity corrected her, beginning to share a little about her job.

I stopped listening pretty quickly though, because a well-dressed guy came in then, the scent of his hormones rising as he approached to get in line. Knowing Gabriella was kind of hidden behind me, and very visible to this man, I stepped to the side and wrapped my arms around her shoulders, pulling her into a brief hug, before slipping behind her. She was obviously really confused that I was showing any kind of affection in public, especially under these circumstances, considering the gesture didn’t go unnoticed by Avery who was kind of angled away now. However, one look at my expression tipped her off.

That, and her seeing the guy in the corner of her vision as he walked up.

Certainly, there was nothing I could do about the guy’s gawking, but after our bad experience in the mall, I wasn’t wanting to take the chance of this man getting too close to Gabriella, pretending like he didn’t notice he was almost touching her.

And even though I didn’t look at him at all, since I could hear and smell him, he seemed to pick up on the slight defensiveness in my posture, because I began smelling faint agitation as well. It only lasted a few seconds though.

He had a great view of Serenity, Avery, and her mom, all of them hot enough to be models.

How in the hell had I ended up surrounded by such attractive women anyway?

Just luck?

I mean, it obviously had to be luck with Serenity, but now I was wondering if my hypnotic eyes had anything to do with Avery’s attraction toward me, despite the fact she’d never seen me transformed. Because she was objectively the hottest girl in school, even if she didn’t hang out with what was considered to be the ‘popular’ crowd.

Like, she was in track instead of being something like a cheerleader, though I wasn’t sure how she ran with those huge tits — probably a really tight sports bra. And she’d also refused any advances to date guys who might have otherwise propelled her to the pinnacle of popularity.

Popularity for high school, at least.

I was well aware that no one gave a shit about that kind of thing in the real world — outside of a school setting. Unless someone was choosing a career as a politician, musician, or actress, no one gave a fuck about something like popularity.

And as far as I could tell, Avery knew that too, not seeming to care about how popular she was, even though she undoubtedly had a shit ton of friends. Or at least had a shit ton of people who wanted to be her friend, minus most of the cheerleaders and the girls who thought they were the hottest.

Really, they were the snobbiest and most shallow.

Thankfully, we didn’t have to wait much longer before the older guy was finally satisfied, the teller looking relieved to have him go. However, when Michelle realized it was her turn, Avery didn’t budge, seeming to finally work up the nerve to turn more fully toward Serenity and Gabriella, a pleasant smile on her face.

The guy behind me was still shamelessly looking them all over, but I did my best to ignore him, staring at the wall so that it seemed like I wasn’t engaged in the conversation.

“So,” Avery began, her tone sounding more cheerful. “I’m not sure I caught your name?”

“Gabriella,” she replied politely. “And I think Kai forgot to introduce me,” she added, briefly giving me a chastising look over her shoulder, though I suspected it was for show.

“It’s nice to meet you,” Avery continued, sounding sincere. “What high school do you go to? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you before.”

Even if I didn’t already know my classmate was a genuinely nice person, it was obvious from her tone, expression, and overall demeanor that she was being genuine. She’d always been like that, always wanting to make others feel welcome.

Honestly, I was certain there wasn’t a mean bone in her thin body.

Granted, she didn’t necessarily go out of her way usually, like she did with me, but when forced into an unpleasant situation, like if a group of cheerleaders tried teasing her, she was always nice. Although, in this particular situation, she didn’t have to talk to us. She could have just gone up to the counter with her mom…

Which made me suspect that her obvious obsession with me, and curiosity about my life, were pressing her onward.

To get any opportunity to be near me, even if that meant socializing with my girlfriend.

Shit, what would she think if she realized Gabriella was actually my fiancé?

Gabriella had hesitated briefly, before responding, actually seeming a little timid. Which surprised me, even though I knew she’d previously claimed to struggle şişli escort being confident around strangers. So then, I supposed I was seeing a new side of her.

She cleared her throat after a second. “Umm, well, I’m actually not in high school. I graduated two years ago.”

Avery’s blue eyes widened in shock, her expression instantly dropping. “Oh. Then…” She seemed to be struggling to continue. “Are you in…college? Like a sophomore or junior? Or something?”

Damn, I hadn’t even considered that Gabriella was old enough to be a sophomore in college. It kind of made her feel older than two years for some reason. Maybe because I still had the perception that college girls were a lot older than me, even if I was old enough to be starting college myself.

Gabriella quickly shook her head. “No, I have a cosmetology license. I work at a nail salon.”

Avery regained her composure some, perking up a little. “Oh, which one?” she wondered, sounding interested now.

Normally, I wouldn’t have cared too much if Gabriella shared, but the guy behind me had slowly drifted more to the side, giving him a better view of all the women. And the last thing I needed was for him to learn where my fiancé worked and decide to stop by.

Call it paranoid, but I had reason to be.

Gently, I rested my fingertips in the middle of Gabriella’s shoulder blades, as if I was just going to rub her back a little, prompting her to stop midsentence as she began with, “Oh, over on–”

Avery immediately noticed, focusing up at me with wide eyes, though I kind of wondered if the expression was due to the fact that I was finally making eye contact with her again.

I gave her an apologetic look. “I’ll tell you about it at lunch on Monday. It looks like your mom is done.”

And thankfully, she was just about done, not seeming to have needed much of the teller’s time, already accepting what looked like a deposit slip receipt from the woman. Avery continued to hold my gaze for a couple of seconds too long, before slowly nodding. She didn’t even bother verifying that her mom was really done, seeming to trust that I was being honest with her.

“Okay,” she whispered, only to clear her throat as she focused on Gabriella and then Serenity. “Umm, it was very nice meeting you both.”

“Nice meeting you too,” Serenity agreed cheerfully. “Hope you have a nice day.”

“You too,” Avery replied, giving her a small smile. She then gave Gabriella another nod before turning around, just in time for her mom to do the same.

“Ready, sweetie?” Michelle wondered, her tone slightly sympathetic.

Avery only nodded, looking almost like a deer in headlight’s now.

Serenity gave the mom one last wave when they made eye contact, before giving her focus to the teller as she stepped up. Gabriella followed suit, and thankfully the guy stayed put at a reasonable distance.

The woman greeting us had curly brown hair, and brown eyes that were somehow a world of difference from Serenity’s eyes. It wasn’t the first time I’d noticed that fact, that Serenity’s milk-chocolate brown eyes were comforting and attractive, seeming to somehow be different from every other person with brown eyes. But for some reason, it stuck out to me now.

Likely because this woman had almost the same shade of brown eyes as Serenity, and yet they were flat. There was no depth to them, no comfort, and no attractiveness. The woman had a plain face, plain appearance, and overall made my friend look like a goddess in comparison.

Serenity spoke up as soon as she got to the counter, reaching into her leather purse to pull out the envelope from earlier. “We need to withdraw the contents of a safety deposit box,” she explained, pulling out the letter and handing it over.

The woman looked it over for a few seconds, before focusing on me. “I presume you’re Kai Ashworth? May I see some ID?”

“Yep,” I said with a nod, pulling out my wallet.

She accepted my Driver’s License and placed it on the counter in front of her, before beginning to type some information from the letter into the computer.

“One moment please,” she said after a few seconds, sliding my ID back to me, while moving the letter further away. She then proceeded to make her way around a corner, disappearing for about half a minute. When she came back, she held a pitch-black wooden chest no bigger than my hand stretched out, having a tiny combination lock on it, as well as a worn envelope.

She then proceeded to print out a slip of paper that was essentially a receipt for the contents of the bank’s safety deposit box, literally just listing the tiny wooden chest and letter. No indication of what was inside the chest, if anything.

After that, she printed out another receipt showing the balance of a special account that had been used to pay the yearly fee for the space inside the vault.

“The remaining deposit left is yours,” she explained. “Do you want me to move it to a different account, or would you like a cash withdrawal?”

Glancing at the receipt more closely, I saw there was only a few hundred dollars left over, which was probably enough to keep the lockbox available for a few more years, depending on how much it cost. “My checking account is fine,” I replied, focusing on the black wooden chest again.

Despite the tiny lock’s size, it was a four-number combination, prompting me to wonder if the code was in the envelope. I decided to ask.

“Oh, and is the lock combination in here?” I wondered, gesturing to the paper.

She shrugged. “I would presume so. Though a wooden box like this really isn’t secure to begin with. Someone could just take a hammer to it and get it open.”

My brow furrowed as I considered that, realizing she was right. Maybe my parents just didn’t want bank personnel to get curious and peek inside, since obviously damaging the chest would be a huge ‘no-no’ for them.

Once the lady finished the transfer of the few hundred dollars, she handed me yet another receipt slip, and asked if we needed anything else. I glanced at Serenity just to make sure and she confirmed that we were good.

Grabbing the chest and envelope, we headed back out to the car. Once we were all in, and Serenity was holding the wooden box in her lap, the first thing I did was open the letter, surprised that it was a very simple note, written in my mother’s elegant handwriting. The sight of her *********** made me nostalgic and somber, though I tried to push it off for now.

“Huh,” I said out loud, attempting to keep my voice even. “It says I need to open the chest in private.”

“Can I see?” Gabriella wondered, prompting me to hand the letter back to her. She then began reading it out loud, word for word. “The combination is Kai’s birthday. Not to be opened by the bank. Not to be opened by anyone other than Kai. Open in private.” She then handed it to Serenity. “It’s literally just a list of bullet point instructions.”

Serenity accepted it, only for her eyes to instantly fill with tears.

I immediately reached over and rested my hand on her shoulder, prompting her to bend her arm at the elbow so she could reach up to rest her hand on mine.

“What’s wrong?” Gabriella whispered in concern, shocked by the abrupt shift in our demeanors.

I took a deep breath, really trying to not get emotional myself. “My mom wrote this,” I said simply. “We both recognize her handwriting.”

Her emerald eyes widened in surprise. “Oh.” Her expression dropped. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered.

Serenity shook her head, taking a deep breath as she let go of my hand to wipe her eyes. I went ahead and let go too, deciding to shift into gear and begin pulling out, with her sniffling before focusing more intently on the letter.

We were all silent for a couple of minutes, before I finally spoke up once Serenity carefully placed the letter back in the envelope, likely planning on keeping it. After all, even if it was my own mom’s handwriting, she would still treasure it as something representing all our parents.

“I wonder what’s in it,” I commented, glancing at Serenity. “I’m fine with all of you being there when I open it,” I added. “But probably best if we do it at home.”

“Definitely at home,” Serenity agreed, sniffling again. “Although, it’s fine if you open it alone, Kai. You can always show us afterward.”

Gabriella immediately agreed. “Yeah, definitely. We can wait to see.”

I frowned as I considered that, beginning to slow down since there seemed to be a traffic jam up ahead. “I mean, I can’t imagine why I’d need to be alone, unless…” I paused. “Well, unless they really did know about me. But even then, it would be fine since you both know my secret now.”

Serenity shrugged. “There’s probably no harm,” she agreed. “So I guess we’ll do whatever you want when we get home.”

I nodded, concentrating fully on the road now, scanning ahead to try to see why we were all stopping. And then I saw it — an accident at the intersection just ahead, though it couldn’t have happened too long ago, since no emergency vehicles were in sight and we were stopping only a couple hundred feet away.

Honestly, I was surprised I hadn’t heard it happen, knowing there were so many sounds around right now that I tried to keep my focus closer, so that I could concentrate on the people in the car with me.

Attempting to see between the traffic and through windows, I was able to piece together that it looked like an SUV and semi-truck had basically had a head-on collision, appearing as if the SUV might have tried to make a turn in front of the semi, with the truck swerving in such a way that the trailer tipped over and landed on another car, crushing the top.

“What is it?” Serenity asked, likewise trying to crane her neck to see. “An accident?”

“Yep,” I agreed, sighing heavily. Part of me reflexively wanted to jump out and help, but what could I do? Probably nothing except draw attention to myself. Not to mention, we were a decent distance away, and I was sure there would be others already out of their vehicles, trying to assist.

Best to just stay with the car and wait until they started redirecting traffic. This definitely wasn’t the first accident we’d passed on the road, and it wouldn’t be the last.

However, I couldn’t help but notice the faint scent of blood, seeming to grow stronger in my own perception, allowing me to pinpoint the exact location, coming from the SUV. Figuring it couldn’t hurt to at least focus my senses and see how things were going up ahead, I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, wading through the plethora of scents and sounds.

Immediately, it felt like someone punched me in the gut.

My heart froze solid in my chest.

All my senses instantly focused on one sound.

On one scent.

A scared whimper of pain, coming from the partially crushed car underneath the semi-trailer, the voice so familiar that I recognized it even though I’d never heard her make that exact sound. Her scent equally just as terrified, her normally floral aroma suddenly the only thing I could smell.

Gabriella shocked me by speaking up before I could, her nostrils flared, her vivid green eyes wide.

“Avery…”

–

NOTE: Things are about to get a little crazy.

–

This is a long story that involves lots of plot and action, as well as sexual engagements that are detailed and intimate. This story is actually available on amazon and patreon too, but I have several places where I’m posting it for free.

–

Original: December 8, 2020 (Copyright 2020 Kaizer Wolf)

Submitted to Sexstories: September 2, 2022

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

I woke with a start. My mind full of dark dreams. A throbbing erection reminding me of the monster needing to be satisfyed and I cast a sly glance at Shelly sleeping next to me, disregarding the impulse to satisfy the intense urge on her. Tonight, I needed new prey, satisfied she wouldn’t wake, I slide from the bed and made my way into the bathroom. Carefully I switched a light on over the mirror, illuminating my flushed face. ‘ Smirking,’ I thought, ‘you’re a middle-aged man, respectable, with beautiful lovers. Go back to bed before it’s too late!’ I knew I can’t do that, my hard-on is too persistent and painful to allow me any rest. It demanded satisfaction of my darkest desire. I sighed, splashed cold water on my face to bring myself awake and ran a hand through my hair, past the thin strands to my head like spaghetti. I rub my thick erection, trying to release the pressure in the knowledge that it won’t let me off! I sigh again and bowed to the inevitable, letting it go to switch off the light. My lover, Shelly, slumbering on in her own dream-world, unaware that I was silently dressing in an old pair of tracksuit bottoms and a t-shirt. I took one last look at Shelly and slipped from the room, down the hall and into the guest bedroom where Wei was sleeping. Wei is a beautiful Asian woman, she is 39 and divorced, she expressed an interest in our swinger lifestyle. Shelly invited her to stay with us, and warned her about my sexual appetite and need for satisfaction in multiple sessions.

Nothing is taboo, after several weeks with six beautiful live-in lovers, I can’t shake the image of a wet pussy of a beautiful Asian woman surrendering to my mouth and woke one night with a throbbing erection. The night I had that dream I called my ex-wife Mina who was back in town. I made my way to her condo park where she surrendered to me giving me her pussy and ass. Now my mouth is watering in anticipation as I entered the bedroom where Wei was, drawn on by the hot promise of tasting her forbidden elixir. ” Looking’ for somebody?” Wei said in a soft voice, redolent of fine wine. I nodded, realizing she may not see the gesture and said, ” yes,” in a deep husky whisper. ” Maybe I can help you find what you’re lookin’ for.” I hope so!” I breathed, stepping into the room towards the glowing soft red light, using it to guide me into the presence of a petite slender woman, standing near the large bed. ” What will you do when you find this somebody?” She asked, blowing a kiss towards me. ” Anything she wants!” Wei laughed and walked nonchalantly away, calling over her shoulder for me to follow. With a pounding heart and panting breath, I did , stopping after a dozen paces beside the large bed. ” First of all,” Wei said, taking me in a powerful embrace, ” I want a kiss.” ” Oh…” I gasped, feeling her lips on mine. None of the others had gone in for such subtlety, preferring mecidiyeköy escort to go straight to it. I return the kiss, then say ” You belong to me now. You are a thing; a toy, whose sole purpose is to bring me pleasure. Say it; you are my toy.” ” I…I am…y-your…toy.”

Wei gasped as I ripped her short nightie off, the cool air of the room rushed over her beautiful naked body, she hears my sharp intake of breath. My hands clutched hotly at her small heaving breasts, kneading, squeezing, rolling the tiny pink nipples until they became hard and distended, throbbing painfully under his fingers. Now she feels my wet, passion- heated mouth encircling one of the tiny erected tips, my tongue flicking maddeningly over the taut point of flesh. Then my hands left her swelling breasts, drawing my fingers down along her ribs to her hips to push her gently down on her back onto the bed. Her eyes are clenched shut against the harsh reality of what is occurring in her bedroom as the young Asian woman lay motionless and defeated on the plush bed. She hears a rustling of clothes as I undressed beside her. There is nothing left for her to do now but submit, she thought numbly, as she lay completely naked in the muted light of the bedroom. She has selfish desires coursing through her like a drug, but yet she did not want this…this horny older man forcing her to satisfy his lewd desires with the softness of her body. No, no, she can’t go through with this! No matter what the circumstances, as a divorced woman who has not been with a man in a sexual relationship this is not what she imagined.

Suddenly her wandering mind is forced back to the reality of the present by the knowledge that I’m settling down on the bed, down below where her long white legs dangled uselessly over the edge of the bed. She feels my hands grasping her ankles, spreading her legs wide open. The springs squeak as I crawled between her now widely-parted young thighs, causing her to stiffen in apprehension of the brutal rape she knew is about to begin at any moment. ” All right, Wei, let’s open up those baby-blue eyes,” I commanded. ” I’ve got something I want you to see.” Wei obeyed slowly and reluctantly. She saw me kneeling between her wide-spread thighs that I,myself, had spread open, my large body completely naked now and my weathered face twisted in a lewd salacious grin. Her gaze trailed downward along my broad torso to the thick hardened penis standing out from beneath the overhang of my slightly paunchy belly. Her eyes widen in mounting revulsion and frightened disbelief as she visually measured the abnormally large penis that pointed toward the ceiling like the shaft of a large menacing weapon. God, it is enormous! I stared directly into her awe-round eyes and my smirk broadened as my hand lustfully stroked the heavy uncircumcised foreskin pendik escort back and forth over the hard blood-engorged head. ” Think it’s big enough, baby?” I asked her, a triumphant gleam burning in my eyes. ” Now, aren’t you glad that you are here?”

At the sound of my cruelly-taunting voice, loathing and nausea swept over her, nearly destroying the erotic sensations that possessed her. She cannot help but gape at the massive size and thickness of the fleshy hardness dominating her vision. She sensed that I was enjoying the devilish brutality that I’m subjecting her to but she can not tear her gaze from the heavily-veined rod of male cock-flesh that I’m still holding and stroking in my hand. Still, she can barely believe its monster size and wondered how Shelly and the other women here can safely take such a huge thing inside of them without stretching their vaginas unbearably. She tries to imagine that monster buried inside the tight narrow, hair-fringed folds of her tight young pussy and a quiver of paralyzing fear coursed through her. ” It’s… oh, God, it’s too big,” the dark-haired girl managed to stutter in a last ditch effort to voice her resistance. I continue to massage the granite-hard tower of flesh, slowly, tantalizingly. ” That’s what all the women here say…the first time,” I leered at her. ” But you’re going to take every inch of it, honey, every hard throbbing inch of this big boy.”

” Don’t pull away from me, Wei, do you hear me?” I admonished, as if talking to a disobedient child. ” Don’t you ever hold yourself from me,” I said menacingly. She lay there crying quietly trying to understand how I could do this to her. Wei grimaced as I entered her, ” Oh god. . .stop, you’re hurting me…please, it’s too big… too big,” She whimpers when I push my bulbous, purple cock head deeper inside her. Oblivious to her pleas, I hold her hips thrusting into her, my long thick cock filling every inch of her. Faster and deeper, deeper and harder. The force of my rapid thrusting hips pushing my long thick cock and deep into her. ” Oh my god,” she screams. Her eyes flash open, she gasps for a breath, as she feels like she is being torn apart by my massive cock. The pain rushing through her like a tidal wave, but the feeling of being impaled on my shaft turns the pain into pleasure, she has never experienced before. My thrusts are hard, fast and deep, and the first thing that flashed through her thoughts is how hot my cock is, as she feels my hot shaft entering untouched depths. As I continue to fuck her with force, the pain turns to intense pleasure, and she drifts into the world of pure lust. She has never felt such pleasure, and she found the slut in her pushing back against my cock. No longer aware of the things around her, she became the slut she knew was in side her.

” Oh yes, fucking yes, fuck me, fuck sancaktepe escort me.” She screams out the words, without caring who hears her cries of pure lust. Her body feels on fire, her skin feels like thousands of small hot embers are on her flesh. There are no words that will describe how she feels inside. She has never felt this with any man before, and for the first time in her life the slut inside is getting what she needed, a good hard fucking. It is like she has started climaxing the moment my cock entered her, but when my massive cock filled her, her body shook. It feels like every muscle, and every fiber of her body exploded like the eruption of a volcano, and she struggles to keep from losing conscious. ” Oh yes, fucking yes, god I’m dying,” she screams out. In her weak state, she feels my girth stretching her tight pussy to the limit. ” Oh my god,” she screams. The girth of my cock sliding in and out, sent pain throughout her body. There are no words to describe what she is feeling. Her beautiful face is marred with pain, and tears running down her cheeks. The pressure of my cock filling her is overwhelming. The mere thought of her cum mixing with mine brought on another climax that rushes through her.

I made an effort to pull back, but my effort only tugged her body toward me. The pressure of my knot against the inside opening of her pussy is painful, but at the same time she drew pleasure from it. Now she feels she has become one with me, and I’m her lover and her Master who now has the control, and she is my bitch who has to endure whatever happens. Wei became submissive, and did not move. I lay on top of her with my knot holding her in place. She closes her eyes in an effort to gather her thoughts and to calm her body from the most intense fucking she has ever experienced. Her pussy feels numb, bruised and sore, the constant pain is pulsating through her. No idea when my knot will go down, she remains still and thought about her ordeal with me. My cock and cum is hotter than any man’s, she has ever experienced. My thrusts were faster and harder than any man’s, she had experienced. She has never climaxed so hard in her life; it is like her whole world has exploded.

Wei had lost track of time, and with one lunge by me, my knot slips from her, and the sudden gush of my cum tinged with blood rushed from her pussy and down her thighs. The sudden rip of pain from the knot brought a scream from her. She laid on the bed, her thighs spread and my cum seeping from her. Her hand slips down to her pussy, and she uses her fingers to slide along her sensitive folds to feel the cum. When she tried to get up, she realized how sore her body felt. A grin came to her lips, for the first time in her life the slut had been fucked. Wei went to the bathroom and filled the tub with hot soapy water. The water feels good to her body, and the heat seemed to penetrate her body and relieve the soreness from the throbbing pain. She leans back, and closed her eyes to enjoy the fulfillment that seem to generate from her body. At the thought of being with me again brought a smile to her beautiful face.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Anne is my son Luke’s college girlfriend. Luke and Heather flew to Dallas on Thanksgiving break from college, Luke thought I was still out of town. They settled into my condo for the week. The doorman called me telling me that Luke and Anne were staying at my condo. “Shit!” Anne said out loud as she realized she forgot the towel Luke left out for her in the bedroom. Good thing no one is home. She runs quickly around the corner into Jock’s room and froze. There on the bed is a man she could only guess to be Luke’s father. I handed her the towel wordlessly, and she quickly wraps it around herself, realizing that her boyfriend’s father just got a good long look at her naked. ” Umm I suppose you’re Luke’s dad…” She managed to get out. She feels the blood rushing to her face.
” I am. Do you care to explain why you’re using my shower?” I ask as I stood up. I towered over her short 5’1 frame and suddenly she is scared.

” W-well I’m L-Luke’s girlfriend. And he invited me to spend the week since you were away. H-He had to leave really early with his brother, and told me I could sleep in. He said you weren’t going to be home until later.” I gave her this look like I didn’t believe her, like she is some nutcase that breaks into people’s houses and uses their showers. ” Call Luke… He’ll tell you.” ” Why did he invite you over if he knew he was leaving in the morning?” Wow, ok I’m going to get the third degree, She thought. ” He wasn’t planning on it. Vance’s friend couldn’t help him out at the flea market today, something about his wife being sick. He conned Luke into helping him. We had plans today.” Heather looks at me defiantly as she does have permission to be here and she is not doing anything wrong. ” Luke’s new girlfriend huh? He hasn’t mentioned you.” “He was waiting until Thanksgiving. Was going to bring me and introduce me to everyone at once.” She said. It is my idea; She hates meeting her partners’ families and like to just get it all over with in one shot.

” Oh, I see. Well I can see what he sees in you” I said, looking at her with the same fierce look but with something a little raw underneath. Anne remembers Jock said that I had been divorced for a while. Anne wonders when the last time I saw a girl naked in front of me. ” What you mean?” She asks nervously. ” You know what I mean.” I came closer reaching out for the towel. Anne didn’t realize I was reaching for the towel, stepping back just as I grabbed it. As she is holding it loosely in front of her, I’m able to easily pull it completely away from her body, leaving her once again completely naked. ” W-w-what are you doing?” Stepping back again as I step closer. ” Just admiring” I said. ” Then again maybe a little more” Anne went to step back again and hit the wall. She is cornered. I came closer, put one hand on the wall beside her, blocking her only escape as the other side was the closet. My other hand reached out and cupped her breast.

” This isn’t right. I’m your son’s girlfriend.” ” Don’t worry, pet, I’m just sampling.” She smiled as I pinched her nipple between two fingers twisting and pulling at it. Anne can’t believe she is getting turned on by this. Then again, sex with Jock silivri escort always makes her super horny for the next few days because she can’t get enough of him. But this is crazy!!! It is his father!!! Anne suppresses a moan as I squeeze her nipple harder. Her breathing is getting heavier, and I bend down taking her nipple into my mouth, holding it gently between my teeth flicking it with my tongue. ” You like that?” I ask as I press myself against her body. Anne gasps as she feels my hard cock against her. He was huge! Anne knew then that she had to have me. Jock would never have to know. Anne simply nodded in response letting me continue my explorations. ” Don’t worry. This is just between us darling.” I whisper in her ear as I reach around to grab her ass pulling her into me.

Anne is soaked at this point, and just wants to have me inside her, but I won’t let her take control. I run my hands over her body, pressing myself into her making her crazy with desire. Her eyes are closed as she lets herself get lost in lust and is jolted when I pull away from her without warning. When she opens her eyes I’m undressing myself. Anne watches as article by article came off and I became as naked as her. I then came back to her and she almost lost it then when she feels my cock, hard, hot with desire, on her skin. I kiss her neck as I wrap my hand in her hair and with a subtle movement pushes her to her knees. Anne instantly took me in her mouth. Moaning on my cock as she took me deep in her mouth, bobbing her mouth up and down, taking a little more of my cock each time. She pulls me out swirling her tongue around my head. Anne hears me moaning and my breathing getting heavy. She took a breath and took me all in her mouth so that she feels me in her throat and her nose is pressed tight against my body. I moan loudly and she fucks my cock with her throat. I pull my cock from her mouth, pulling up to her feet spinning her around into the bed.
Almost falling as I push her onto it, she brought her knee up onto it. I push her farther as her other knee came up and she turns to look back at me as my two fingers buried themselves inside her.

She groans as they slip in easily. She has been aroused since entering the bedroom naked finding me there. Her tight cunt is wet, slippery as I probe it. She looks back over her shoulder at me as I pull out. I wrap my fist in her hair, pulling her head back. I growl in her ear, my hand hard on her ass as I pull her cheek to the side, displaying her to me. She pushes back at me, a challenge of my hold on her and a drive to get my monster hardness in her at once. I push her forward, my grip in her hair keeping her head back. “ You want me to fuck you Anne? Your cunt is all nice and wet for me, you want this fat cock in it?” My hard shaft smacks into her anal ring, sending shock waves through her. “ Fuck me with that thing, show me what you can do.” She glares a challenge back over her shoulder at me, in spite of the pull on her hair. “ Go on, bury it in me.” She curls her lip, showing me her teeth and I let go of myself, yanking her head back around. “ I’ll fuck you when I’m ready Anne. Beg for it. Tell tuzla escort me how you want this fat cock in your pussy.” I push her shoulders down, arching her cheeks high in the air and opening her cunt to the air. I slide my cock up against her swollen lips a few times, sending shock waves through her again, making her jump. “ Beg for my cock Anne.”

It rubbed up and down her lips. Shiv lunged back for it, wanting it inside her. She felt a slow drop of moisture run down her thigh; it had been so long since she’d been filled. “Fuck me damn you! Yes, I want your cock inside me! Drive it into me you bastard, quit fucking around and FUCK ME!” She felt the head just inside her entrance. His hand slapped her ass hard before she could drive back against it again. “Just the head bitch, just the head, that’s all you get.” He moved it inside her, up and down. His hand in her hair shoved hard down on her shoulders, keeping her from moving. “Beg me, tell me you want it. Your cunt is so wet, so hot…you want this cock in your beautiful cunt, don’t you bitch?” He moved it around her entrance, teasing her. She snarls reaching back between her legs, finding my cock spreading her lips, wrapping her hand around it, pulling me into her as she pushes back on me. My hand slaps her ass, hard enough to make her gasp. “ No you don’t, you hungry bitch, you get it when I give it to you!” I resist her pull, smacking her ass again, another spot. She feels her skin glowing red under my fingers as I trace them around the reddened area. “ Stroke my cock with that hand, and tell me how bad you want it.”

I’m driving her crazy, her hunger growing out of control. She let herself sink into it, wild with need. “ Ohh fuck…please I want your cock, please please fuck me…” a moan came from her throat as her hand traces my shaft, so rough with a cob web of veins, and throbbing hot, so fucking big! She should be afraid of the damn thing, but she just wanted it. Her wrist presses her clit rolling across it as she strokes me, still trying to pull me inside her. I groan as my hips slam forward, my cock stretching her wide, impaling her until she cries out. My head stretching her tight depths until pain merges with pleasure before my hips slap her ass. The skin burning a dim glow behind the explosion of heat inside her. My hand in her hair wrenching her head back as she arches her back harder, tightening around the shaft inside her. I start thrusting into her, long slow strokes, making her feel every inch invading her again and again. “ You like that Anne? You feel so good, so hot and tight. Such a nice fuck you are. Tell me how much you like it. Talk to me Anne.”

“ Fuuccckkk…” her breath shuddering out of her with the word as she drags it back in and the monster fills her robbing her thoughts. “ So good, it feels so fucking good, yes fuck me, fuck me hard, I love your cock, ah fuck yes, fuck me hard, please more…” words babbling from her lips between moans, she didn’t care what she said as long as I keep moving in her. Her hand stroking me from underneath, feeling her lips stretched tight around my straining hardness, feeling me sliding in and out of her. Then my thumb üsküdar escort presses against her ass, wet, I must have licked it. It presses in as she pushes back against it, relaxing around me as I varied the pressure, slipping into the muscle ring slowly. She is shaking, the incredible sensations magnifying what I’m already doing to her. “ You like that don’t you? My little bitch, wild little bitch is my slut now…you want it don’t you? Like it this way, like what I can give you.” I’m slamming faster into her, driving hard into her depths as my thumb slides in and out of her ass.

She groans and cries out, slamming back against me, jumping as I slap her ass again. She presses her fingers in frantic circles over the hard button between her lips. “ Fuck! Aah gods fuck me! Harder dammit! I want all of it, all of you…grrraahhfuckk meee!” She screams and spasms around me, her walls locking around me tight like a vise as I pull back and drive back into her again. She buries her face in the sheets, biting them as I never slowed. Her moans and cries muffled by the bed as she came hard, bucking against me as my hand locks her shoulders against the bed, leaning my weight on her and grunting as I move over her hard and fast. I pull my thumb from her ass and reach forward, grabbing her breast and curving my body over her ass high in the air, grinding myself into her. My cock filling her over and over, her slick cum letting me move easily through her tight walls. She screams again as I keep her cumming, driving inside her again. She feels me swelling as I grunted over her, faster, hand in her hair and on her breast pulling her to me. “ Fuck cum for me, fill me with it…aah fuck more, cum in me please!” I arch up from her, my cock stretching her deeper as I grow thicker and harder and groaning. She screams once more as my climax fills her with cum, milking my cock for all it is worth.

I pull out of her, standing up and push her forward, climbing on to the bed behind her again and laying down with her, rolling us to our sides. We lay silently, breathing hard, letting the shakes slow as we came down. My hand trailing slowly down over her skin.Once I reach her small perky breasts I grope them. As I did I align my cock with her pussy. Anne kept saying that we shouldn’t be doing this again. I let go of her nipple long enough to tell her that she can leave at any time but that she would be leaving as she is. She is soon begging me to fuck her again. I’m all too happy to oblige.

As I enter her I sink balls deep in one stroke. She is so wet that even as tight as she is there is little resistance. I’m soon slamming into her again. I’m slamming into her when she told me not to cum in her pussy again as she is not on the pill. I slam into her a little longer until I’m close. I pull out after few minutes moving the head to her ass. She screams ” NO!” I ignore her and start pushing harder into her ass. Once inside, I stop for a moment. As soon as she starts relaxing, I shove the rest of my cock in her ass. She cries out again which only spurs me on more. I slam into her ass for 10 minutes before I unloaded in her. I stayed in her ass until I softened and slip out. She is still crying when I open the closet and tossed her clothes to her. I told her to get dressed, but that she is to call me when my son is not around for a repeat performance. She wipes the tears from her eyes and nodding her agreement.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

This story happened exactly 2 years back. Myself and my wife both of us are very excited about sex and sexual adventures .I am lucky I got a wife who is so horny.

First I will explain my wife to you .Her name is vidya (name changed) and she is 28 years old. We are from cochin in kerala. Vidya is about 5 feet 2 inches tall slim body with average boobs and an awesome round ass. She is fair and resembles aiswarya rai slightly. I am rahul and I am now 35 years and as in my previous stories I am 5 feet 8 inches tall and with 6.5 inches dick. Now that you know us I will come to the incident

My wife and I use to try anything and everything in sex. I am a bisexual and she is one too.. We both enjoy both men and women. We used to chat daily in yahoo messenger with cam and have made a few friends too.Sometimes we do couple chat or sometimes we chat with a lonely guy and expose my wife’s assets. Each day of our chat in yahoo would inch us close to having a group sex .It could be a swap or some stranger.. But nothing worked out in our favor .We could not risk our social status by doing it with someone we know neither can we risk with someone we dont know.

Years passed by after our wedding and after our first child’s birth I could feel that she lost interest in sex ..From daily to weekly then to monthly became our sex routine. I wanted to somehow trigger the feeling in her and bring her back. I tried lot of guys to fulfill her fantasy by assuming, but there was none to trust .I even thought about my cousin brother with whom I had sex after my wedding .I tried asking her about him and she was not ready with a person who is related to us and moreover he was just 20 years old and unmarried.

With these worries in my mind, one day I had to go with my friend for a business-trip to bangalore. There we both got drunk after our official duties and started talking sex and that is when I came to know that he is a bisexual too. I have a whatsapp friend who I used to chat with and pass time and have virtual sex. Since my wife was not nearby I was chatting with her and I asked her if she wanted to see my friends dick..She hesitatingly but with excitement told yes. I asked him to show her his dick but he told that for his dick to stand up he need something exciting and I convinced my whatsapp friend to remove her top and show us.

After seeing her naked he took his dick out and oh god I was in a state of shock it was almost 7 inches long and very thick..My jaw dropped seeing this and I held it with my hand out of curiosity …Ooh wow what a feel it was …He immediately held mine and started sucking, to show her I sucked him too and she was so happy and we all came together. I cant have a threesome with her ( though she wanted it very much) as she is in another country. This incident made me think of my wife and I showed few nude pics of my wife in my laptop out of excitement..

He started admiring her she told he never thought my wife would be so beautiful inside and his dick started erecting again.. He was very aroused seeing my wife’s nude picture and he was making load mourn and shagging…After seeing his excitement which excited me too, I asked him how it would be to touch her in real..He said “no comments “..There is no word to describe the feeling. At this point I told him I will try asking her somehow but cant promise anything and also made him swear on his baby that this matter wont go out.

After reaching back from b’lore the very night I told vidya what all happened in b’lore hotel room and that that I sucked his dick and he sucked mine. I also explained her about the size of his dick. She was really excited but didnt believe me till I showed her the pictures I clicked with my phone, and as soon as she saw his dick in my mouth she came with a loud scream. She was super or hyper excited and we did 3 times that night. Next day mean while he called me and inquired if she is ready (poor thing he couldnt just wait and cant blame him for this as my wife such a sexy woman).I explained him the prev nights activities and that how she came just by looking at the size of his dick

I told him that I have never asked her about it till now as when it comes to reality women tends to pull back. I wanted to prepare herself fully mentally and physically.

The next day again I showed her his dick picture and she was too excited but I didnt fuck her.She begged me to fuck her but I asked her to be in that aroused state and that she will enjoy it. I was teasing her and made her to the extreme aroused stage and at that stage I asked her about feeling his dick in real and about our dream of threesome…

As expected maltepe escort she was aroused to hear it but she was not willing to do it. She was scared and also as it was her first time with another man she was worried about me . I told her I am alright with it and that its her dream and I would go to any extend to fulfill it.

I created a fantasy story where we are actually doing threesome and she was very aroused and she was breathing hard. I asked her not to worry about it and we will make it happen on the coming Sunday. Sunday because there was no in at his house and we can drop our child in our aunts house.

I called my friend and asked him to arrange 1 bottle whiskey and be prepared for it in the evening. He called me later and told me that the bottle and food everything is ready and that he is waiting for us. I went home to pick up vidya and there she is again with fear and excitement. Sometimes fear exceeds excitement and she say lets not do it . Then I made her excited more by telling her the feeling of lying between to naked guys…

I also told her at this point she cant withdraw as my friend is already waiting with drinks and food ..And that it would be a disappointment for him. It took almost 1 hour to convince my wife and finally getting her ready to go. As planned we dropped our kid in my aunts house and we moved towards his house . We both were excited. I was excited in anticipation to see her fucked by someone else and the pleasure she is going to get with 2 dicks.

We reached his flat and we greeted each other and he invited us inside. He had arranged drinks and food in his living room where he watches tv. We sat there and started talking about general things. She was wearing jeans and t shirt and he was on shorts and t shirt.

We all had a couple of drinks and still we were talking about general things . Here I knew am the key towards the next step neither will vidya nor my friend will take initiative. After 2 pegs my wife told that she want to go back as she is having head ache. I took this opportunity and asked her to go to the bedroom and take rest. I took her to the bedroom and on the way gave hint to my friend and asked him to come into the room after 5 minutes, naked.

Once in the bedroom I kissed her and told her that he is coming in 5 minutes she was again breathing hard with fear and excitement. I kissed her and made made her completely naked . She was now fully aroused and with lot of excitement she asked me to switch of all the lights..The room was very dark but there is enough light to see each other. I made her lie on the side of the bed where he is entering the room. We were under the blanket both of us naked and kissing. And I was already fingering her pussy and she was holding my dick and at that time he entered the room naked as asked by me.

He came close to the bed and stood there and she knew he is nearby . She told me in my ears with excitement that “he is near me oh my god im sacred”. I asked him to lie next to her and he lay next to her and at this point she hugged me tightly with fear. I released her and made her lie on her back and asked my friend to kiss her he took her and started kissing her .She made a loud mourn and surrendered and involved in deep kisses but with one had she was holding me to get the courage to do it. They were kissing and kissing without moving to the next step .

I took her hand and slowly moved it towards his hard and erect dick. Though there was a friction and she was hesitating I was forcing her hand towards it. And finally her hand touched his dick ..She held it for 2 sec and then pulled it back ..It was as shock for her she vibrated.

I took her hand again and made her hold it for a while and then she started shaking it I took her other hand and made her hold mine . Now my wife was holding 2 dicks one with each hand and lying sandwiched between us.

Now I started kissing her right boob and he started kissing her left one. She was mourning with great pleasure..”ohh ah…. Wow…I love this”. After a while I asked him to go down and lick her pussy..

He slowly progressed towards her love hole kissing her entire body and I was sucking her nipple one by one …She was holding his hair and guiding him towards her pussy..It was really wet and pussy juices was oozing out. I could see him getting his head buried down there and that aroused me more I took my dick and placed it at her mouth and she started sucking but she could not suck properly as she had to mourn in between as other guy was licking her well. This continued for some time and my friend didn’t have any intentions of taking manavgat escort his head from there he was such a dedicated pussy licker.

I moved down and I started licking her ass..Ohh what a feeling it should have been getting licking on the pussy and on the ass at the same time ..She was arching her body and mourning louder and louder and she was thanking me for the pleasure she is receiving.

Now it was time for her to suck 2 dicks simultaneously. I asked him to get up and lie on the back and I too lay like that and I asked her to go down and suck us…

As soon as I told this she started sucking his dick holding mine in her one hand.. She was saying its huge one ..Its really huge.. She could not suck it properly because of its size and she was only sucking its tip. I moved my dick towards her face and now she started sucking mine and stroking his dick…I moved my dick further more and let it touch his dick and asked her to suck us both together and there she is sucking us without any shame like a horny bitch and I was loving every moment of it.

She was licking his balls and even licking his ass ..I know she licks my ass when she used to be very aroused ..She was concentrating more on his dick and his body which made me jealous a little bit, but I could understand what was going through her…She sucked us for around 10 min and I asked her to come up to get fucked but she was not ..She was still sucking and didnt shown any sign of stopping ..

I asked my friend if he will come and he told me that he wont come so early and easy..I made her stop sucking and forced her to lie down (we didnt have much time). And I asked him to fuck my wife. I was afraid if she can take such a big dick inside her. He went down and slowly inserted his dick inside her pussy and pushed it in… It went inside without any pain or pressure as she was very aroused.

He started fucking her and she was making loud noises and I went near her and asked if it was paining and she smiled..She was moaning out of mere pleasure and to control her mourn I moved forward and put my dick inside her mouth ..

Now she is getting fucked by my friend and and she is sucking my dick …One in her pussy and one in her mouth. I changed positions like I sat on her boobs and made her suck me and I went on my side and made her suck me and then I lay down and she was sucking me on top and he was now fucking her in doggy style…We swapped positions and I went down and started fucking her and she started sucking his dick. I could not feel my dick inside her pussy as it was so wide and lubricated ..I adjusted my position and started pounding inside her ..And I was watching my wife suck such a monstrous dick I was ready to come….

I speed up my rhythm and started fucking her deep and she was now about to come and she stopped sucking him and mourned to the rhythm and I knew she is coming and she asked me to keep doing it and kept pounding her and and there she is cumming oohhh ahhhh oooohhh…Please …..Mmm….And I stopped and asked my friend to fuck and her make her come again.. He started again and started fucking her hard this time she was ready for her second one ..She was sucking me and getting fucked and again she started mourning for her climax ….And he like a professional kept concentrating on her orgasm buildup ..

And I was sucking her nipples and she said she was cumming please dont stop and …Ahhh ..Ohhhh … Mmmm yeah.. And with a very loud mourn she came… Ohhhhh … But my friend was also coming so I asked him to pull out and come on her face …She was sucking me and I was also ready for the cum shower for her. He pulled his dick out and moved close to her face and sprayed it in her mouth and face say ohhh yeahhh ….Wow ….

And then I took turn and I sprayed my cum in her mouth and on her face…. Ooohh drink it bitch.. ….It was a great feeling to see my wife’s face filled with cum ,…She likes it too…And then I lay collapsed he too lay near to her and we three hugged together and slept for 10 min…She had drank most of the cum on her face and she wiped of the remaining ….Then I asked her to put on her dress to go …We all got up and prepared to leave ..

When she went to the bathroom my friend thanked me a lot for letting this happen .. I thanked him for being the right person …And he told me that he would certainly tell about 3 some stories to his wife and get her ready for me…

Well, he did start talking as promised. She is about 5 feet 3 inches tall a bit on the fatter side but in shape. I have been with her for movies as a family and I could not resist noticing her noticeable large and in shape marmaris escort boobs. Every night during sex he used to talk to her about adding another man to their bed and how she cud suck 2 dicks at the same time how she can get fucked in her ass and pussy at the same time etc. She used to be super excited about the entire thing and used to come 3 or 4 times. My friend used to tell me the details the next morning.

Here in my house, we do every night thinking of the threesome. But slowly I started adding the concept of 4some or couple swap etc. As she has already bypassed the stage of hesitation, she was ready for anything. She has got lesbian desires in her and always wanted to try licking another woman. One night my friend texted me on what app that his wife is ready for it and to start with he asked me to send the photo of my erect dick. And he sends me pics of his wife’s boobs pussy and ass. I got a sudden hard on seeing her private part and took the photo and send it to her. We started video calls and I invited my wife to it as well.

We both did in front of each other on cam etc.

One day he invited me to his house, the same house where our first threesome happened. We arrived in the night at 8 and they greeted us. We made ourselves comfortable. There was one scotch whiskey on the table. We started drinking talking about casual things. Then after a couple of drinks and getting comfortable with each other, I started talking sex. I directly asked his wife, are you not eager to hold and suck the dick u saw in the video call and she smiled. Now I told let’s do this in front of each other now without a cam. I asked her to kiss him and take his dick out.We both were watching they slowly started kissing and her hand went inside his dothi and she took out his big fat dick held it with her hand looked at us as if she is very proud of her property and went down and started sucking. I got an instant hard-on and I took my wife’s hand and placed on mine. She unzipped me and took my dick out but her eyes were focused on them.

She was aroused and I could imagine her fluid flowing out already. And then she stopped sucking him and she asked my wife to do it. Now it was her turn she started sucking me like crazy, it was as though a sucking competition is going on. I asked them to come near us and have a closer watch and they came and sat near us. After a while of sucking I slowing asked for my friend,s wife,s hand and placed it on my dick which my wife was sucking. Meanwhile, I took my wife’s hand and placed it on my friends big fat dick. Then I asked her to stop sucking me and start sucking him. She jumped as if waiting for this call. Now took my friend’s wife’s head towards my dick and she-she gave giving me a better head than my wife she could take my dick deep throat. And she was sucking the entire shaft. Ooh, it was the best suck I ever had in my life.I started undressing her took her top off and then her bras and started playing with her nipples and pressing her boobs.

Meanwhile I could see my wife already nude and they are in 69 position. She was in a totally different world. But was occasionally looking at our activity. We both got nude as well.I asked her turn back standing and place her hand on the wall. Everyone thought I was going to fuck her from behind, but what I did was I bend my knee and parted her ass cheeks and started licking her ass. It was soo huge and I loved each and every moment of the lick. She was shivering with pleasure and was moaning loud. With one finger I was fingering her pussy and then I moved towards her pussy and started licking her clitoris. I know exactly how to make a woman come with my mouth, which my friend was unaware of .. I licked her clitoris and I asked her to move in the rhythm. And there in 1 minute, she came with a load moan ..Oohhhh.Yeah …Wowww….. I licked her clean. Now when I looked at my wife she was still sucking his dick while he was standing. Her pussy was very much visible. Now my friend’s wife moved towards her and directly started eating her pussy. My wife left his dick and started concentrating on her licks.

I have never seen my wife enjoy so much. A woman’s lick is always better than a man is.They soon got themselves into 69 position and started licking each other. I asked my friend to go and fuck my wife in the position and I went to fuck his wife. So the scene is that they are licking each other’s pussy while we are fucking them it was a good chain. The scene is awesome and we fucked and splashed our milk into the mouth which was close to the pussies. All the four came but the lust did not stop there ..Since it was late night was had to stop it there and depart to our house. We told we will meet again for an entire night. This journey just started. This opened to an entirely new world of couple swap, threesome, threesome with 2 men with 2 women …Etc. At one stage a 4 some while 3 men.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Ben Esra telefonda seni bosaltmami ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Thank you again to all those still reading. I’d like to remind everyone that I do appreciate comments and constructive feedback as well as questions. I will do my best to answer them either in the stories themselves or as some may have noted I do reply in the comments section. I also answer PMs sent to me by members registered to the site. I hope you continue to enjoy the series as I add more to it. Keep reading, and if you are also a writer, let me know about your stories, I read more often then I write.

The worst part about waking inside of a vision is how disconcerting it is. You know that your mind is aware, but aren’t sure if your body is there or safely in bed where you went to sleep at. In addition to that normal issue is that I have already found that these particular visions have a disturbing habit of bearing consequences in my reality. Not just for the possible future, but painful and immediate to me. I had come out both of the previous visions injured in some form or another.

I had realized that they weren’t really what one would call a vision as I had gotten glimpses of the future through the use of Time Magicks in the past. What I experienced in these instances was closer in reality to a seeking than a vision. However similar to a seeking as they were, it still wasn’t the same thing. What concerned me than anything is that if were killed during these occurrences was I may actually die instead of waking in my own bed. It seems to me that my enemy was trying to kill me here in the future they intend to bring about before I could stop them for bringing their plans to fruition in the past. My best guess is that while the enemy in this time knows who I am, the version that exists in my time space doesn’t. There are too many theories involving time travel, both scientific and Magickal that make me think my nemesis is unable to warn his past self about me without causing some form of paradox event. This is all just guesswork on my part because while I am adept at Time Magick and gaining understanding and control of it steadily; there is still much that I am unsure off. I started learning everything I could about time theory because after traveling back in time and causing my own Awakening to happen as it did in the past I had thought of the “Grandfather Paradox.” The grandfather paradox is a time travel theory that suggests that altering an individual timeline is impossible and creates the argument for parallel timelines or branching universe theory among others. The basic idea is this:

An individual creates a time machine of some sort. Another person takes the time machine and travels back in time to kill the inventor’s grandfather before his father was born. Since the grandfather died before having any children the inventor was never born so how the time machine could have been taken to the past when the man who invented never existed to do so?

I know that things beyond scientific explanation exist, not the least of which is that there are other dimensions and planes that most have not and will never see. My trip to the past was not through temporal sciences or Time Magicks. My theory about how it happened and why I didn’t create a Grandfather Paradox has to do with the nature of how I ended up in the past as well as the fact that I ensured that everything happened as it did the first time. I didn’t travel through time as space to the past so much as went from the linear time frame in which I was living into an timeless existence of sentient energy within the space between spaces. Every plane has rules to how things work, not all of them are even remotely like our own. Todash Space on the other hand doesn’t have any of those rules so when I made my escape by using my perception of reality I was spit back out as my subconscious mind and Avatar had to have known what needed to happen the night of my Awakening. Avatars have access to more knowledge and power than they automatically share with the mage they Awaken. The reasons for performing a seeking is to allow both the Mage and their Avatar to bind even closer, share more knowledge and for both of them to gain more power than before. When a Mage dies the Avatar is freed to search out a new potential with all of the power and knowledge they gained intact. What happens when a being ascends has been debated. The theory I lean towards is that they become in a sense a god. They leave this plane and create a new reality with their own belief paradigm shaped by their perceptions of reality. This would explain why each plane, dimension and timeline had its own rules and why travel between such planes while difficult was possible.

So here I was standing on the outskirts of the ruins of Las Vegas in the future again. The property damage this time around seemed worse with most of the larger hotels and casino’s leveled. There seemed to be more damage to the surrounding areas as well with entire neighborhood being nothing more than scorched earth. It was daylight this time and I could see a crater were Nellis air force base used to be. There towering condo building all over town just piles of rubble in the desert. The Stratosphere tower stood tall above the ruins in perfect condition. I focused on the ground around the tower using Magick to enhance my vision. Surrounding the tower was an army of creatures ranging from Werewolves, Zombies and a few horrors that shouldn’t exist in reality. I decided to stay away from the tower for now. I mentally reached into the connection with my Avatar to find Sindee in this time stream but couldn’t sense the connection, just a gaping psychic wound and a strange resonance echoing in the power I tapped.

I reached out with sensory magick across the valley to analyze the changes since my last visit here. This potential future was worse than the last as I sensed very little life or magick in the valley. The only supernatural beings that I could get any kind of read on were surrounding the tower. I spread my awareness up toward the top of the tower to find a level or power and a palpable sense of evil sitting inside. The moment when sensed the touch of this being I felt a probe tracing back towards me. I cut of the flow of Magick to my senses and shielding myself, wrapping myself mentally with a wall of air spinning and deflecting anything searching for me away. There are many ways to shield your mind, different ways of envisioning the mental barriers and reasons for using the different types. Shielding with walls of stone or brick work well for combat and can be used to hold up against assaults on the mind. These are less useful for when trying to go undetected because they are a solid beacon that something is there to be assaulted. Some people use fire and water or whatever material works best for them or the situation. I can and have learned to use many different shields but prefer air most of the time. Air is all but invisible while being one of nature’s deadliest forces, capable of driving straw through a steel sign in a hurricane. In the situation here I used it deflect around me anything sent my way, guiding gently away from me so that I was no more than a breeze across the land.

Once shielded I started to move across the land quickly, traveling out of the area where I had used the magick in the event someone came to investigate the occurrence. Every being’s magic left some kind of signature detectable and unique to the caster and if you understand had it work you could identify what and who that person was. There are also techniques for leaving as little of the signature as possible. Sensory magick almost never leaves a trace, but you need to be careful of the amount of power put into it. I traveled over land instead of following the streets in the open, moving from standing building to rubble watching for anyone or thing around me. I was moving across the valley toward the Existence carefully. My goal was to get a read on what was happened or was happening to cause this particular branch of the timeline to come into play. The sun was setting as I started getting close to the club. I started to move more swiftly as there was less rubble in the industrial areas of the city. About a half mile from the club my night got a lot worse as I sensed several supernatural being tracking me. I had made it about three more blocks before the shit hit the fan. Halfway across a street covered in rubble and remains I stopped, surrounded by a group of vampires. There were eight of them and that was more than I could fight hand to hand even with all of my physical abilities enhanced to their limits. They seemed feral, clothing hanging from their bodies in tatters. Most seemed emaciated, as though starving for lack of prey in the valley. My only chance for survival was to destroy them in a way could kill me from the backlash. One thing from the books that humanity got right was that vampires are very flammable. I decided that I would rather possibly die fighting rather than die as food.

I tapped into my magick, feeling that strange resonance again as I pulled the power to me shaping the spell. The spell or rote I intended is referred to as friction curse by many of the mages that I have met and worked with. What it does is convert the kinetic energy of a target into fire. In this instance the amount of energy I pulled and the focus I had for the casting would immolate all of my attackers. This particular action was one of the most vulgar uses of magick and in no way would be coincidental meaning the backlash would be brutal and have a chance off killing me or putting me into a quiet where I’d be unable to stop what was coming. While those possibilities were not something I welcomed, certain death would leave me in possible worse position. As usual I was going to put my life on the line to protect everyone I could. I just wish that more people would act to protect the world instead of trying to force their desires upon it.

Once I had the rote ready to go and the power drawn to me, I used just a touch of Life Magick to open a wound letting the smell of blood into the air for these feral beasts. The moment they moved to attack I cast the friction curse on all of them. All eight were ash before they made it halfway to me. The additional speed that vampires have creates more friction thus creating a hotter, deadlier inferno around their bodies. I braced myself and accepted the backlash mentally in order to reduce the damage to my body. I must have stood there for about the longest thirty seconds of my entire life. It was about that point that I realized that there was no backlash coming for breaking reality. That told me that the Ascension war had spilled out into the view of humanity causing a paradigm shift. People believed in magick and the supernatural bringing things into reality that had no business being there. I turned and ran for the Existence full out.

When I arrived there and saw not the fortification against this future, but a burnt out ruin I knew part of what had brought this timeline into play. I dropped all pretense of stealth and used Correspondence Magick to “step” from in front of the club to my home. Upon arriving there to see the house gone was sickening to me. I keep fighting to protect humanity from the future only to find things worse each time I had one of these visions. I walked around the property, searching for any sign to tell me what happened here. The structure of the house was gone, the wall of the basement and the area around the node crumbled. There was no gateway there this time; unfortunately I could sense no power from a node any longer either. The magick that had created the node had either faded or been intentionally destroyed, possibly that is what destroyed the house.

I continued to search the property, moving around and back towards the mountains at the edge of the valley behind it. That is where I found the tombstones on a patch of bare earth. I didn’t want to look at the names engraved upon them even though I needed to know who was there. There were four markers side by side along the mountains edge. The first name I read broke my heart, Jacqueline Dupree. It said that she had died March first 2013. As I continued on to the next stone that break in my heart shattered it to pieces, Arthur Masters. That explained the condition of the Existence, at least in part. The odd thing was the date recorded for his death was the same as Jaq’s. The third stone took those shattered pieces of my heart and ground them into dust and ash in my throat as the name listed was my own. I had to find out what happened to stop this from happening. Even if it cost me my life I would change what was coming to save this city and more importantly my friends. Arthur was needed to protect the world and had more power at his disposal to do so than I would ever attain. It seems as though I had died on the same day as Jaq and Arthur as well. With my name read I wanted to fight my instincts to look at the final tombstone, I didn’t want to see keçiören escort the name I was dreading would be there. I also knew that if there was going to be any way for me to change this possibility, I needed all of the information I could get. I read the last tombstone, checking the date first. As it was the same March first as the other three I moved my eyes up to read the name: Sindee Graves.

Forget heart break, forget pain; there aren’t words in any language to describe what I felt at that moment. I left out a sound that was raw emotion, part scream, part howl and all despair. Despair is more dangerous than any enemy that could attack you from without. It was also worse than any other emotion. Pain, both physical and mental can hurt and can tear you up inside. Despair is worse because it makes you numb, makes you not care about anyone or anything. It can paralyze you and eat away at your soul. Despair can destroy the mind in ways that the worst physical pain can’t. Despair is a wound and a poison to the soul. I wanted to just curl up there and disappear because without Sindee there was nothing for me to fight for. Seeing her name on that tombstone had not broken my heart, it cut my heart right from my chest and took my soul with it.

I simply laid there on the sand and rock as the moon shined its light down upon my body. I wanted to fight this feeling, but couldn’t find the will to do it. I’d lost too many people in my life and now I lost the one who made my life whole again after everything that had happened. As the sun began to rise again over the eastern mountains I saw someone walking toward me. I figured it was death coming to collect the living dead from this time, and I welcomed it. As the figured moved closer I could tell it was a woman. That was the last thing I realized before the darkness of despair pulled me into the oblivion of the unconscious.

When I woke again, I had hoped to be in my bed at home. I didn’t expect it for as far as reality was concerned I was dead and shouldn’t exist. I really didn’t expect to wake up again. I was lying in a bed it a large room. There was a small lamp beside the bed that game me a little light, but anything outside of 10 feet was shrouded in darkness. I still felt hollow inside even more so because once I woke I instantly reached for the connection to Sindee and felt her absence again. It took every bit of will I had to force myself to sit up. I knew if there was any chance of changing what I had seen, I needed to find out more before I was forced back to the past again.

Once I managed to sit up the woman I’d seen stepped out of the darkness around me. She was tall, a little more than six feet with a slender athletic build and long limbs. She was stunningly beautiful. Her face was a slightly elongated over with sharp cheekbones and chin. Her mouth was just the right size fitting the rest of her features perfectly. The lips were the pale pink color of sunset’s light appearing soft and fill. Her nose was sharply angled down with the slightest up tilt at the end. Her eyes were Dichromatic with the left a bright blue like a cloudless spring day with flecks of gold; the right was heavily gray the shade of approaching storm clouds with slashes of silver. Her long hair hung down her back falling to her knees. It was pure white with streaks of clack and all shades of gray throughout. Her skin was a pale creamy white like falling snow with an inner glow like lightning. She wore a long pale blue sun dress that hugged her form from shoulder to waist before flaring out into a flowing skirt. As she closed with me the scent of a spring rainstorm wafted ahead of her. I had never seen or met anyone like her before and had no idea what she was. Through my awareness of the supernatural I knew she was not human, but I couldn’t classify what she was.

She stepped up to the bedside in front of where I sat, “You were able to get and a move on your own, that is good.” Her voice was gentle like a breeze through the trees. She turned away for a moment then turned back to me holding a glass of water, “You need to drink this and then eat before we talk. There is much to discuss and only a short time for us to do so.”

My throat was raw as though sandpaper had been used to scrape away the skin from the inside. I was either severely dehydrated or it was raw for the screams and wails I let out before I lost consciousness. I opened my mouth and started to speak, “Who a…..”

I had barely gotten the first word out what the glass was pressed to my mouth tilted so that the water slowly flowed into my abused throat. “Drink this now and eat what I bring, then we will talk. If you do that we will save a lot of time arguing and have more time to talk. Don’t let stubborn pride or horrid pain get in the way of learning what you need to here,” Her tone was still gentle but had the undercurrents of thunder to it dispelling any arguments I could have made.

While I drank the water quickly, I didn’t just drain the glass instantly as that would have done nothing good for my throat or my stomach. As I was drinking she returned with a small tray table and some food. The food was a thin stew, hearty with a lot of liquid and a hot loaf of fresh bread and some fresh fruit and cheese. There wasn’t a lot, but I was still unable to finish it all because of the empty feeling inside me had nothing to do with hunger or thirst. While I was eating she brought a small chair into the pool of light and sat down across from me.

“I’ll tell you a few things before you start asking questions so that we can hurry things along and get you any information you may be able to use before you return to your time. My name is Skye and while you have no idea who I am yet, I am quite familiar with you Andrew. I have watched you for a long time and from your perspective we will meet for the first time very soon. What you have been experiencing with the trips to the future I call a Dream Quest. What happens to you in these will always affect your body when you return for it is as real here and now as it is then and there. In three weeks from where you are an event will cause this particular timeline to be the most likely outcome for the prime material planes timeline. While all possible futures do occur in alternate time streams and realities, the original reality from which all other stems is in danger. That original reality is what many call the Prime Material Plane, the core of all realities. You must ensure that not only this event is stopped. Arthur Masters and Jacqueline Dupree must survive, and I would greatly prefer it if you and Sindee did as well for eventually my reality is dependent upon the four of you doing what is needed. I can’t tell you anymore about that, and even if I did you will not remember most of this conversation. You will remember that there is event ahead and anything else related to stopping and surviving the dangers it presents.” She fell silent and looked at me expectantly.

The first thought that crossed my mind since she already named herself come out of its own accord, “What are you Skye?”

“Though you will not remember any of this, I will give you the simplest answer. I am an Aspect and I will explain nothing else of them until we meet in your future since you will remember nothing of me once you return to your own time.”

I hate cryptic, but since Sindee’s life was on the line in my near future I would accept it for now, “What can you tell me about this event?”

“I can tell you that the being who will cause it was once as human as you are and now is even more dangerous an enemy that the Nephandi you have been fighting.” He face took on a sad countenance before she continued, “The Nephandi has a long reaching goal and desire for power that can be disrupted and stopped if you ever are able to discover their identity. The being you will face has nothing but a desire for chaos and destruction, a rage brought about by pain and vengeance. This enemy will not be alone and will stop at nothing to bring about the ends it is driving for. I do not know what those ends are, only that if you are unable to stop this attack, the future you see here will be the end of all realities.”

“Do you where this event was centered?” I asked.

“I can’t say for certain as I was unable to see the event itself. However, it appears that it happened at Arthur’s Existence or your home; quite possibly at both locations.” Her answered while informative was not exactly useful.

“Can you tell me was there a Resonance, a magick signature or sorts, left behind by the being that caused this?” I asked quickly.

“I am not familiar with this idea, what do you mean?” Skye tilted her head to the side a little, her features scrunching up in a look of confusion and inquisitiveness.

“Every being that I’ve met thus far that uses any kind of magic leaves a kind of signature. The mind and personality of the caster imprints a resonance that is detectable by those who know of them and can be used to identify not just the kind of magic used but also the identity of the caster.” I took a breath before continuing, “This Resonance as it is called is the supernatural equivalent of a fingerprint for mortals.”

“I have never heard of this technique, how did you learn of it?” She asked.

“I never learned of it formally, I came out of a seeking with the knowledge. I have not trained anyone about it as I thought it was common knowledge that all magic user would eventually discover.” Knowing that was not the case now I started to put together a plant to stop this event, “Skye, I need to get to the Existence and my home before this Dream Quest ends.” I stood up to move and the blankets fell from my lap. That’s when I realized I wasn’t wearing anything and had some healing cuts along my legs, arms, chest and sides. I flushed red standing before this woman swinging in the breeze so to speak and sat back down, yanking the blanket back up to cover myself, “What happened to my clothes?”

She quietly answered, “They hung it tatters from you. You had looked as though you were mauled by some creature before I was the damage to your hands and fingers. I believe in your loss, you were trying to physically join them now and tore and claw at your own body. I treated your wounds as best I could within the limits of you powers in this current plane. You have been unconscious here in this timeline for two days before awakening. I have clothing for you to wear, and we must hurry. I’ve been doing my best to keep you hear as long as possible to aid, but my powers are quite limited. It is your own Magick that has been bringing you these visions or Dream Quests.” She stepped out of the light and quickly returned with clothing for me.

I dressed quickly in faded, torn jeans and a comfortable t-shirt. As soon as I was ready I turned to Skye, “Are you able to travel distance quickly or do I need to take you with me?”

“I am able to travel quite quickly, but I can’t take anyone with me here in this current reality,” She answered.

“I’m going to step to the Existence and find out what I can, after that I will move to my home to do the same. How fast can you travel?”

“I can get from here to the existence in seconds, the other trip would take a few minutes because of how far out your home is,” was how she replied.

“Then allow me,” was all I said before stepping to her side, taking her arm gently by the elbow and using the same rote I used before to travel the interspacing distance instantly. I couldn’t use these spells in my own time without a serious backlash yet. In time I will perfect the shunting technique Arthur showed us in the mountains but until I do, I won’t risk death by throwing the most vulgar magick around like it was nothing. Upon touching her arm, the energy flow through me felt like a current running though my nerves.

She giggled as we came out the other side of the spell and staggered. The amazing eyes of hers glazed as though she had a nice alcohol buzz. “That was amazing,” she practically sang as she regained her balance using a wall near where we came out at.

I immediately set to work but heading into the middle of where the Existence used to stand in this reality and knelt in the rubble. I focused first on my natural awareness of all thing supernatural and then tapped into all nine spheres of sensory magick to look for this mysterious beings signature. I quickly found and mentally filtered out Arthur and his staff’s signatures as well as the protection from the original building that still remained. After that I filtered any low level signatures that would interfere with my search. As I steadily worked away all traces that had nothing to do with the destruction of the place I was left with something that made little sense to me at that moment. There were traces of True Magick mixed with hedge wizardry and some form of blood magic, possibly vampiric in nature. The problem küçükçekmece escort was none of the signatures were complete enough to completely identify fully, let alone tell me who or what the casters were.

After deciding there was nothing more for me to discover here I decided to quickly move to my house to search there. I ran back to Skye still leaning on the wall and asked, “Ready to move on?”

“I think so, still a little dizzy from that last time. Not sure why though.”

I took her arm once again, watching her eyes as I did so this time. As I felt the current running through my body the gold and silver highlights in her eyes seemed to glow brightly even as they glassed over again. We stepped through the distance instantly as before coming out right where the node had been created. Skye was again staggered, even more so that the first time. “That was amazing, I have never felt anything like that before,” she sang again in an even higher pitch that before. Her words slurred a little and her eyes continued to glow through their glassy appearance.

“Skye, have you ever been on contact with a Mage using their magick before?” I asked as an idea struck me.

“No, you are the only Mage that exis… I mean the only Mage I have ever known.” She replied in the sing-song voice of hers.

I caught that she changed what she was saying and had an idea as to how that would end. If all planes had collapsed into the Prime Material Plane, there was no longer a way to connect Mages and their Avatars. My being in two time streams at once is the only reason I could continue to tap into the magick I use. “I think your physiology doesn’t mesh well with my magick, you’re in a state that can be described as power drunk or high.”

She giggle sounding like a young girl instead of the woman she appeared as she replied, “It feels so wonderful though, I have never experienced anything like it.” She continued to dance around in the area.

I knelt down again, spreading my sense both normal and magick to repeat the process I used at the Existence. It was quicker and faster to do the filtering of powers here as I had known all the supernatural that used powers here regularly. What took more time and complicated things was the residual resonance of the node and how it was a knot in all realities. As I completed the task I came to the same sense of wrongness as the club. The signatures were of the same type but incomplete. I sat there thinking for a few minutes before I was struck with why there were only partial signatures at each location.

I tapped into the Magick and pulled energy to me a quickly as possible. Gathering a scrap of power I could for what I was about to do. In my time a spell this Vulgar would destroy me either from a physical backlash or Quiet so intense that with the despair and emotional pain I was in would most likely keep me from ever again leaving with my mind intact. Fortunately, here I had no such worry. I focused on Matter, Correspondence and Prime magicks in order to Co-locate the Existence and my home. Co-locating in the act of taking two separate places and making them exist together and separate at the same time. I knew the drain that this spell would have on my energy reserves and knew I had minutes if not seconds to figure out what I needed to. I pulled from my memory the partial signature I felt at the existence and sought it out, then did the same again for my home. I took the two portions and brought them together searing it into my memory using both my will and Mind Magick. I was fighting with using so much magick at once when Skye rushed up to me and placed her hands on my shoulders. I again felt the current of energy running though my system. The spells came under my control as this energy entered me. I was able to focus and fix the signature in my mind. My skin started to crawl and burn with power I was containing. I felt the skin tear open over my ribs, the scent of blood flowing to my nostrils as my clothing began to stick to my body. The pain and sensation stopped as I passed out.

I awoke from the pain and shouted one word before passing out again, “Lich.”

Sometime later I woke in my own bed. While I was no longer bleeding, the pain of my wounds was still fresh. Sitting beside with her face creased in worry was the woman who makes my life worth living; the single most beautiful woman who ever existed, my wife Sindee. Seeing my eyes open she immediately stood up and stepped right next to me. She reached down and grabbed my wrist, checking my pulse. After that she leaned down, kissed me with a tender passion that still brought aches and pain across my body. “I’m glad that you have finally wakened up. You have been practically comatose since we laid down last night. It’s now just after nice pm.”

“I….” I didn’t know what to say as the pain of finding her tombstone was fresh and now having her back was overwhelming my ability to think. As I tried to speak a fresh wave a physical pain washed over me. I felt as though someone had run me through a meat grinder before tossing me on the barbeque to cook. I flesh was tight in some places and loose, even torn open in others. When I breathed I could feel the pull of stitches or stapled from both sides over the ribs. I groaned and writhed on the bed bringing new waves of pain before I could force my body to remain still.

Sindee leaned back over me, placing her hands upon my forehead. I felt the pulse of Magick from her as the pain lessened, “I have been unable to heal the injuries Andrew. I was able to increase the rate at which your own body will heal the damage, but I can’t directly affect the wounds with Magick for some reason,” she explained as tears ran down her cheeks.

I forced myself past the emotion keeping me from speaking, “I understand.” I reached up through the pain, careful of ribs, to caress her cheek and wipe away the tears there. “The injuries are Magick in nature and therefore require a level of Magick that I don’t know and you haven’t had to try yet.” I stopped speaking for a few minutes to catch my breath before continuing to speak with her, “Call Arthur and Jaq please, have them come over as soon as possible.”

“Right away, they asked me to do so anyway after I told them about the first time you woke up.” She looked down at me with concern written on her features, “You screamed in pain and then yelled a single word before you passed out again from pain and blood loss. You screamed the word lich. I’ve never heard it before from you or anything I’ve read, here or at Arthur’s. Who or What is a Lich?”

“I’d prefer to explain it once, but I will tell you know if you want to know”

“Let me know what a Lich is and I’ll save any further questions for when Arthur and Jaq get here,” she stated. I couldn’t really argue and didn’t actually want to anyway. I was just happy to be back here with her.

“A Lich is one of the most dangerous types of supernatural that theoretically exist. Though has been deemed possible, no one that I know of has ever seen one, or seen one and lived to tell about it. They are a hybrid of sorts. A Mage that created and used a complex ritual that allowed them to turn themselves into a Vampire while still maintaining their Avatars is what a Lich is in theory. I’m not sure what that would do to the creatures mind and an Avatar typically required a living breathing body in order to maintain its connection. So the ritual and spells that create this thing also twist the magick that creates the bond between Avatar and Mage. What than does to either of them, I can’t imagine. Hopefully Arthur will have some knowledge of Lich or we’ll be flying blind on this one. I’ll explain the rest of the vision and the injuries, at least as much as I can remember once they get here.”

While we waited for our guests, Sindee brought me some soup and forced me to eat it, “The food will help give your body the energy needed to heal. You could also use it if you’re going to try and stay awake to talk.” She checked my pulse again after I ate and cleaned the wounds with a warm sponge and cleanser.

I looked up at her as she worked on the chest and neck area, “I am the luckiest man in the world in that you’re my wife. I’m married to an incredible doctor, an accomplished mage, and beautiful woman and most importantly, someone who loves me as much as I love her.”

She smiled, “I bet you say that to any woman who gives you a sponge bath.” She laughed as she said it making me feel better seeing some of the stress over my injuries leave her features. If she can make jokes my situation must be improving.

A few minutes later she had me clean, dry and in a pair of loose sweat shorts and a robe. She got me out of the bed and assisted me in walking to the living room so I could put me feet up and rest while I explained everything I remembered from my vision to Arthur, Jaq and her. “Thank you for helping me.” Sindee simply nodded her acceptance.

Jaq and Arthur arrived a few minutes later when I heard the roar of his engine and screech of the brakes when they pulled in. They came up to the door and before they knocked I called out, “Just come on in you two.”

As the door opened Jaq had a huge smile on her face and Arthur looked as pale as a ghost. His visage struck me with something I couldn’t bring to mind. After a moment, I shook it off as I don’t forget anything as I have a perfect memory since my Awakening. Looking at the color, or lack thereof, in Arthur’s features, “Jaq did you have to scare the courage out of Arthur with your driving?”

She laughed, “It’s not my fault. I still find it amazing that he stands up to and fights Vampires, Werewolves and other supernatural beings trying to kill him on a regular basis but can’t hold himself together when I drive.”

I smiled back, “I think it’s less his being afraid of your driving as he can ensure you both survive an accident. The same cannot however be said for the car and that is his baby.”

Jaq laughed and looked over her shoulder at him, “That’s not what you were saying last night.” She looked back at me, winked and laughed.

Arthur chuckled as well, “That’s true my list of priorities has changed since we met, but that car does hold some sentimental value. After all it was that care where we first started talking as we drove to the Existence the night we met.”

She smiled and looked very pleased, “You know smooth talk like that might convince me that you aren’t just trying to seduce me.”

Arthur’s reply was artful, “To seduce my way into your heart is the only thing that I wish as you have already taken possession of mine.” He stared straight into her eyes, looking through them into her soul and showing his own.

Jaq just stood staring back in silence, unable to speak past the lump in her throat. She stepped up to Arthur, wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him close pressing the curves over her body against his leaving no space between them. Again I was filled with joy at the fact that they met.

Sindee stood over my shoulder behind the chair I was stretched out on watching the scene unfold. She tilted my head back, leaned down over me so that she could kiss me. After a few minutes all four of us came up for air. I looked over to Arthur and Jaq, “As much as I would prefer for this to be purely a social call, we have much to discuss about the near future.”

Jaw and Arthur sat down on the love seat, sitting practically on top of each other even though they had plenty of room to spare. Sindee curled up on the couch close to me, but not against as we would normally prefer due to my injuries. Arthur spoke up, “Tell us what happened and why you screamed Lich when you came out of your vision.”

I took a deep breath and immediately regretted it for the flash of pain I brought. “After laying down tonight I went into another of my visions of the future. I have come to understand that they aren’t visions so much as co-locating time streams. I figured that part out because when I went forward this time all possible worlds had collapsed into the Prime Material Plane. There were no more branches or parallel worlds.” I took a few shallow breaths before continuing. Something about how I had learned all this was nagging me as I couldn’t quite remember. As I tried to the concern about it faded from my mind and I moved on, “Once I arrived there I sensed almost no human life at all. The city was in complete ruins with only the Stratosphere standing above it all in pristine condition. I enhanced my eyesight and pushed my sensed out to the tower. Surrounding it were scores of different supernatural creatures that shouldn’t have existed on this place because of disbelief. With my sense I detected and powerful evil sitting enthroned in the tower. I headed for the Existence to see if it still stood as a bastion against the evil of the world. It had been turned into charred rubble and scorched earth.”

I kurtköy escort took my time telling the story as it was painful to remember and relate as well as taxing what energy I had, “Right before I got to the club’s location I was surrounded by feral, emaciated vampires and used friction curse to kill them. I was waiting for the backlash from such a vulgar use of magick and nothing happened. Somehow I don’t believe there are any mages left in that future with the collapse of Planes and dimensions into one. I used Correspondence to step from the Club to my home. There was nothing left of the houses structure. The basement was a crater and the node was gone. As nodes are a twist in the fabric of reality, my guess is that all nodes were destroyed in the collapse as well.”

“I continued to explore the property looking for any sign of what had caused all of this when I came across something that crushed my heart with pain and despair, making it impossible for me to function for a time. I found four graves at the back edge of our property here, just against the mountains.” I took a deep breath, ignoring the physical pain as it was nothing compared to emotions passing through me, “the Graves were ours.” I stopped there for the time being unable to continue and to give them time to absorb the shock of my revelation.

Sindee paled and looked at me with love. I could feel through our bond that while she was shocked and concerned, she was sending reassurance to me that we were alive and she held faith in my ability to change what I had seen as I had done before. Despite the pain I was in, I reached over and drew her gently against my side under my left arm. She reached over up and wrapped her left hand in mine, bringing our wedding bands together which always seemed to fill us with comfort.

Across from us on the love seat, Arthur and Jaq pressed closer together. They held to each other providing support to each other. I hoped once again that they would one day share the bond through magick that Sindee and I did. Jaq was the first to break the silence before I was able to continue, “You said near future, so I need to ask; When?”

I continued the story with my reply, “The first of March, about three week from now. There’s more and I’m going to explain it. It will just take time because neither Sindee nor I can heal the wounds I suffered.” Before anyone could interrupt with questions I held up my hand to forestall comments and continued the explanation, “The wounds are part of it all so we’ll discuss them at the end. I was out of it for a few day from despair and the trauma of my mind wrapping around the fact that not only was I dead, but that I had failed to protect any of you; I felt it was my failure that cost Sindee her life and I was unable to function or even think through the guilt for some time. Once I had recovered enough to continue searching for answers I went back to the club and the house to search for a Resonance Signature in order to figure out who or what caused the destruction wrought at both location.”

Jaq and Sindee both looked at me like I said something strange and even Arthur looked intrigued and curious. Jaq and Sindee both asked at the same time, “What’s a Resonance Signature?!?!” While I got that in stereo Arthur quirked up an eyebrow in a questioning manner.

“It’s my name for something I knowledge I gained after my last seeking. I came to realize that any use of supernatural power leaves a mark or stain on reality as it alters things. These marks are unique in my experience not only to the power but to the wielder of that power as well. All four of us are Mages, or at least three of us and the fourth something different and more powerful but started off as a Mage. When we use a rote or even case a spell or ritual that we infuse with magick the signatures are different from one of us to the next. There are partial similarities that identify the power used as mage magick of the spheres use, but the parts that are uniquely formed from out mind and intent in the casting differentiates the signatures. It is like the resonance frequency of jewels and crystals that scientists use to identify some things that they can’t see. That’s why I call it a Resonance Signature.”

Arthur looked thoughtful for a moment before replying, “I know what you’re talking about know. I never gave it a name or thought much about it, but have seen and used the knowledge in the past. I’ve not met any other people in my travels or at the Existence that know anything about what you just described. I’d suggest keeping it between the four of us for the time being. It may be something that people are meant to discover on their own as they learn to harness and use magick.”

“Okay, I’ll agree with that. However Arthur, we should both make sure that Sindee and Jaq are taught how to see and recognize these signatures as soon as possible.” He nodded his agreement as did both Sindee and Jaq so I continued, “What I found at each location was not a complete signature. Each signature was only partial; however there was some overlap as well. When I realized this I came to an idea of what had happened. I decided to attempt one more major act of vulgar magick to aid in solving this mystery in order to help us all survive what is coming. Using the idea that our enemy co-located the properties as part of whatever magick they were using I chose to do the same to read the Resonance of the Magicks. It took more energy that I had ever pulled through me before and I came close to losing control. As I was about to fail I got a sudden influx of power and control that felt as though someone was running electricity through my nervous system. It allowed me to latch onto the resonance even as it caused the massive trauma to my body. What I found in the resonance was something theorized but up until now I figured to be impossible. The magic traces indicated that the powers in use consisted of True Magick, Vampiric Power and some form of Blood Magic. What shocked me was while there were those two or three types of power in use, the signature portions all pointed to one caster. Not as though a group worked together with one person controlling the intent of the spell as all of the peoples signatures would have been in the resonance in some way, but just one being accessing forms of power that are supposed to be impossible to find in anyone being. The Resonance Signature could only be that of a Lich. A Vampire Mage.” At that statement everyone fell into silence. The mood of the room was so thick you could almost see the shadows of tension flowing from all of our bodies.

None of us wanted to break the silence this time so I decided to do it, “We now have about three weeks to figure out a way to stop a Lich from killing us and bringing about the destruction of all realities.” Every one of us broke into laughter, not out of hilarity but from the absurdity that we four were out classed by something we’d never run into before.

Arthur spoke, “I am quite capable of enforcing the rules of the Existence, more so because of all the protections in place combined with my Magick but I’ve also never run into a Lich. My guess is that the co-location with your property brought a Node into the club allowing this Lich to tap into the potential power of the realities and Todash space as well. I don’t know if my protections could stop that. I figure based on what you described that they won’t stand to that so I need to call in some favors.”

“Sounds like a plan. I’ll do what I can to prepare from here while I recover from my injuries. The healing is already accelerated thanks to Sindee, but I may be out of commission for a good portion of the next few weeks. I should be healed and ready to go when the time comes however.” I tried to force a smile to my face, but the reactions I received suggested it looked more like a grimace.

Arthur stood and reached into his inside jacket pocket as he crossed towards me, “Stand up Andrew and lose the robe.” I gave him an incredulous look considering that Sindee, he and Jaw were all in the room. He gave me a patronizing look, “You don’t have anything than we all haven’t seen before.”

I looked him in the face and replied, “I just don’t want to make Jaq blush or you feel insignificant when my body is revealed.”

All three of them laughed at the joke, happy that my sense of humor was at least partially intact. Arthur’s response was simple, “Get up on your feet and take off the robe or I’ll let them do it.”

I looked him in the eyes and sat there, “Not going to happen in either case. You want to get my clothes off it is going to take a nice meal and lots of drinks. Even then I don’t guarantee you’ll succeed in your endeavor.”

He turned, looked at Jaq and Sindee and said, “Ladies if you will take care of the patient please?”

Sindee and Jaq strode over, gently grabbed me under my arms and pulled me to my feet. I had to put my feet down and stand because falling would more painful than any embarrassment at being stripped by two gorgeous women in front of Arthur. Once I was on my feet Sindee opened the robe and slid it off of me. I was standing in my living room in just a pair of shorts. Under normal circumstances I am quite proud of my body and the work I’ve done to keep it healthy. Right now however I was in a beat, burned and bruised mess. I’m a little vain sometimes, so sue me.

Arthur pulled something out of his inside jacket pocket. It was some kind of jewel or crystal inside some kind of precious metals. It was about six inches long and three inches at the widest point. It was teardrop in shape and glowed with and inner light. I could feel the power of it as soon as he pulled it out, it was some form of talisman. “What is that Arthur?”

“It will take care of most of the wounds you have leaving you in need of a day or two to rest and recover your strength. It is a very old talisman, more a legendary artifact than a talisman as it wasn’t created so much as it turned from a simple piece of jewelry into an item of power. Most still call it an artifact due to the Mage that had owned it when the conversion took place. It had once belonged to the man that Arthurian Mythos calls Merlin.” The reverence in his voice for the object and the man who it belonged to made me want to ask more about it and also stilled my tongue before I made an ass of myself. He passed the jewel over all of the wounds I had received that he could see. The ribs healed almost immediately sealing the wounds and the staples disappeared. Once he was done with the visible wounds he looked my shoulder at Sindee and Jaq. Jaq excused herself and went outside for some air. Once she closed the door behind her, Sindee dropped my shorts allowing Arthur to work on the other wounds.

Once he knelt down to see what he was doing I couldn’t resist the juvenile joke as I was being somewhat mortified by this experience even though he was helping me, “While you’re down there Arthur…” I trailed off leaving the statement implied.

He was quick on the reply, “As you said, a nice meal and many, many drinks. Besides, I don’t have a magnifying glass and a pair of tweezers.”

Sindee gave his a gentle swat on the back of his head, “That’s my husband you’re talking about.” She laughed then continued, “Make sure you do a good job there, I still want children someday.” The look on her face was one of humor, but the light in her eyes at the same time told me that she really did want children, plural as she said.

I looked into her amused and thoughtful expression, “I’m open to a large family as you know about mine from our talks. Just how many children were you thinking about?”

She took a few minutes to think about it before answering, “I’m not sure. I want at least two, but am willing to have several. I enjoyed the stories you told me of your growing up in such a large family.” Her expression switched from thoughtful to mischievous in a blink, “Besides think about all the fun we’ll have in making them in the first place.” Her smile went from bright to sexy and teasing and had the desired effect on me she wanted. Unfortunately it was not something Arthur wanted.

“Hey, hey, hey!!!! Sindee can you please not encourage him, I already said It would take a good meal and lots of drinks.” He laughed and said, “Down boy, just think of the Lich or something and stop pointing that thing at me.” He quickly finished up and stepped away, “Sindee, please help him put that thing away before he hurts somebody.”

I leaned down now that most of the pain was gone and pulled my shorts back up. Now that the ordeal was over I pulled the robe back on and sat down, my energy failing me. Jaq came back in and laughed at my embarrassment. I simple sat there and smiled. We called it a night and agreed to meet back at the Existence in the next few days for a strategy session. Sindee helped me to my feet and into the bedroom. As much as I wanted and loved her, I had no strength or energy at the moment and was back to sleep as my head hit the pillows. I slept and dreamed about a strange woman, speaking to me and telling me secrets. As soon as I woke in the morning all memory of the dream faded away like a feather on a breeze.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32